《Destiny of Horned Dragon》


 C1

    Outside of Changyang City, at the end of the same boat, the sun was shining down on the dragon blade, causing blood to fly everywhere. The white robes didn''t affect the slightest bit, as the blade entered the scabbard and fell four to five people.


    The jade-faced youth was dressed in a white robe, bullying the frost and snow. With a sigh, he stabbed the longblade he held in his hand towards the back of the dragon carving. He then slipped through the heads of four or five people on the ground like a watermelon.


    He had been an assassin for a long time. He couldn''t remember which killer gave him a cold-blooded nickname ¡­ King of Hell the Knife.


    The job they were receiving today was given to them by the government. They said that the five thieves who stole the treasures from Jade Sun Workshop were found out by a servant girl and raped her before they killed her!


    These five people were actually quite famous in the industry. Back then, they could be considered nodding friends. Who would have thought that they would do such a thing?


    For this kind of people, the King of Hell could only face them with a knife. He hoped that they would be good people in the next life!


    Arriving at Changyang City, many passers-by only hid four or five heads away when they saw the knife wielding Hades. They did not panic at all, and those who were familiar with the knife even came up to greet the knife wielding Hades.


    Changyang City was a chaotic place, and only those with tough fists could speak loudly. Although there was an official here, the government did not dare to interfere in too many things in Changyang City. There was no law here, only the strong ruled!


    He saw the red door of the government office from afar. The four bailiffs were looking around. When they saw the young man in white, they ran over in delight.


    As soon as the four bailiffs came over, they surrounded the white-robed young man and asked about his safety. The white-robed young man knew their intentions, and after dealing with them for a while, he said to the bailiffs, "Tonight, Fragrance Market, the Earth Character Exquisite Room, I am in charge of the east!"


    With that said, the white-clothed youth entered the government residence without looking back.


    Within the government, an old man who was so fat that he could not move was lying on the official''s desk, napping. The young man in white directly knocked on the table.


    The old man woke up from his stupor and yawned sleepily. He then asked the man in front of him in a casual manner, "Is everything done?"


    The man in white nodded and asked, "Do you want to check the goods again?"


    The old man nodded, then shook his head and said, "No, I''m not. You made your move, Yama. It can''t be wrong. Go to the account room and get the payment. Leave the goods at the same place!"


    The man in white nodded his head and walked towards the accounting office. When he got close to the accounting office, he threw the four or five heads into a large water tank outside the accounting office. There were already a few heads inside.


    Inside the accounting room, there was an old man that was fat to the point of leaking oil. He was currently gnawing on a pig''s foot with a face full of red light.


    He casually wiped his fat and greasy hands with a piece of accounting paper, then said to the young man behind the white clothes with a face full of smiles, "Master, you''re here. I''ve prepared everything for you!"


    With that, the fat accountant opened the drawer in front of him and took out a wooden tray. There were five large silver ingots on the wooden tray, and he respectfully handed it over to the white-clothed youth.


    The man in white nodded his head in satisfaction and kept the five silver ingots in his pocket. He then turned around and left without another word.


    After exiting the residence, the white-clothed youth went straight to a teahouse near the residence. At this moment, there were many people inside the teahouse.


    After the waiter came over, he ordered one or two dishes he liked, and casually placed the long knife on the left side of the table. The waiter took note of the dishes he ordered and left.


    The man opposite him was thin and pale, with a towel on his head. He looked to be a few years younger than the man in white, and he was also dressed in white. When he sat down, he placed a snow-white sword on the right side of the table.


    When the white-robed young man saw that there was someone sitting across him, he had a few thoughts in his mind. Ever since he became famous, no one in Changyang City dared to sit at his table without being invited. This person was quite courageous today, daring to sit at his table without being invited.


    This was actually the first time the youth sitting opposite to him in white clothes had come to Changyang City, and he didn''t even know the living King of Hell. Ever since he had entered the shop, he had seen that everyone eating there was fierce, except for the King of Hell.


    As the waiter was serving the dishes, he asked the young man in front of him what he needed.


    The man glanced at the dishes ordered by the young man in white and then said to the waiter, "Serve me one of his dishes!" The moment this person opened his mouth, his voice was very pleasant to listen to. It was like the sound of bamboo and the soft cry of an oriole.


    One had to know that the food ordered by the King of Hell was the most expensive dish in the restaurant. Most people would not order these dishes even after half a year, and the King of Hell would only order them from time to time.


    Now, this person wanted the same dish. He looked rather unfamiliar. If he served this dish without knowing the other party''s background, it would be troublesome if the other party couldn''t afford it!


    He saw that the person in front of him had a decent appearance, but his voice sounded like a woman''s voice, making him feel very awkward. However, he soon realized that the person sitting at the same table as him was actually having the same dishes as him. This was truly interesting, causing him to have a playful smile on his face.


    Seeing that the waiter looked troubled and didn''t reply after a long time, the man opposite the white-clothed youth said to the waiter angrily: "What''s wrong?" Can''t I order if he can? Today, you little... Young Master, I want to order the same dishes as him! " As he spoke, he glanced at the man in white.


    As that person said those words angrily, his voice was somewhat loud, causing the surrounding people to look in another direction. When they saw him sitting opposite of the King of Hell, they were so shocked that their jaws almost fell off!


    "Judging from his tone, it seems like he doesn''t know who this live Hades is. It looks like this person is a rookie rookie rookie!" You don''t even know how he died! " After hearing what he had said, there were already people whispering to each other.


    At this moment, the waiter had no choice but to respectfully say: "Master, the dishes ordered by the guy opposite us are the special dishes that we didn''t record on the menu. These dishes are quite expensive!" "Have you thought about it?"


    Hearing the waiter''s words, the man felt as if his lungs were exploding. He casually took out a gold ingot from his pocket and slapped it on the table. Is this money enough for a meal!? "


    The moment this person bid for the gold ingot, the entire teahouse immediately quieted down. Everyone''s eyes were glued to the gold ingot in his hand! Those people''s eyes were filled with greed! At the same time, some of them already had thoughts of robbing money and killing others!


    At first, the white-clothed youth was also confused by this person''s skill. One must know that the small ingot of gold was enough to cover the entire teahouse for five to six days, let alone one or two dishes.


    At the same time, the man in white was sure about one thing. The man in front of him was indeed a rookie in the martial arts world. He didn''t even know that money couldn''t be revealed! Seeing the greedy looks from the crowd, the white-robed young man shook his head helplessly.


    Then, the youth in white calmly said to the person in front of him, "Young master, you''re being watched!"

 C2

    Hearing this, the man in white''s face changed. Then, he asked the man in white in surprise, "Brother, you''re saying that I''ve been targeted by someone?"


    The white-clothed youth didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He then casually pointed at the surrounding customers who were eyeing him covetously and said, "Everyone here has their eyes on you, including me!"


    After saying this, the entire dining hall fell to the ground like a pin drop. The man in front of the white-robed young man was even more dumbfounded, unable to react for a long time. Meanwhile, some of the surrounding customers started to curse in their hearts, "This fat sheep that just appeared was actually targeted by the King of Hell."


    The man in white looked around him, taking in everyone''s expressions. He then opened his mouth again and said calmly, "Everyone present, we will accept the deal. If anyone has any objections, we can draw a path and see the real deal!"


    Hearing this, many customers shrank their necks. The words that the King of Hell spoke were actually the same as the killing charm of the King of Hell. Those who knew of his ability all secretly retracted their thoughts. However, some of them were eager to give it a try!


    It was unknown who picked him first, but the next person who answered him was Hades, "Hades, you want to eat by yourself, but have you asked the guys in my hands before!?" As he said that, five people stood up at the same time. The shiny blades in their hands immediately lit up!


    The man in white swept his eyes across those people, and then he clapped his hands and laughed. "There''s really a silly guy who isn''t afraid of death. It just so happens that we men are happy today. We don''t mind having a bloody day again!"


    Soon after, everyone heard the roar of a dragon resounding in the tea house. A bright, cold light swept over the people who were standing up, and after that, the dragon roar stopped, the blade returned to the scabbard, and the young man in white gently stroked the teacup in his hand, sighing: "Unfortunately, this tea is a little cold, so I should make my next move faster!"


    The moment those words were said, a fine red line appeared on the necks of each of the five people who had just stood up. Soon after, the five people all rushed to extend their hands to cover the red line with their own hands. Their expressions were all extremely shocked, but this expression would forever be frozen on their faces.


    Warm blood shot out like a fountain from the necks of the five men. Their eyes were filled with disbelief and deep hatred before they died!


    When the five of them fell to the ground, they let out muffled thumping sounds. When the five of them fell to the ground, they let out thumping sounds.


    In an instant, half of the teahouse that was originally filled with people suddenly became empty. Some of the remaining people were familiar with this Knife King and had already gotten used to his methods, while some of them stayed behind as if they were watching a show. The waiter was not surprised by this situation, but he still stood there with an indifferent expression.


    This was no wonder as Changyang City was filled with violence and blood everyday. Although he was just a waiter, he had already seen this scene a hundred times. From the initial shock to the numbness, he could no longer remain calm!


    When the man opposite him saw Bai Yi kill them without a word, he let out a scream and fell to the ground. Then, he pointed at the man with trembling fingers and shouted, "You killed someone! I... I want to report to the officials! "


    Hearing that person''s words, the remaining people burst into laughter. They were extremely naive to see someone who had killed someone in Changyang City and wanted to report it to an official!


    When the white-clothed youth heard this person''s words, he couldn''t help but laugh. If the government were to really take action, then more than half of the people in Changyang City would be thrown into jail for a meal. They would be executed in the autumn!


    Hearing the laughter of the crowd, the man in white who fell on the ground glared at the others and said angrily, "Why are you guys laughing!? If you do not report this matter to the officials, you are also accomplices! "


    Hearing his words, the others laughed even more merrily. One of them teased, "I''d like to be in cahoots with this King of Hell. It''s a pity that King of Hell likes to eat alone, he doesn''t leave any soup for me!"


    Following that person''s words, there were even more people who laughed and said, "King of Hell, we little ghosts can only watch from the sidelines!"


    Hearing these people''s words, the man in white''s face changed. He finally understood that these people in front of him were probably the accomplices of this murderer. Now that he said he was going to report to the government, he was afraid that these people might kill him.


    The young man in white seemed to have seen through the man in white''s thoughts. He said to the people who were jeering, "Alright, stop. I''ll take your bill today. I''ll take this fat sheep with me!"


    With that, the white-robed youth stood up, picking up his saber and the sword on the table with one hand and the fallen white-clothed man with the other.


    While the man in white shouted for help, the youth in white dragged the man in white away. After the two left, the rest of the people were still chatting happily, and some of them even had two more dishes and two more jugs of good wine. It was a long story for King Yan to treat them to a meal, so everyone directly ignored the fat man''s call for help, and each of them just continued to eat.


    At this moment, the people who had been killed already had jobs to clean up the corpses, and the blood on the ground had been wiped clean. Those jobs were done quickly, so it seemed that they often did this kind of thing.


    The man in white brought the man in white all the way here. Because the man in white was screaming for help, it attracted a lot of people''s attention. Some people originally wanted to come over to see the situation, but when they saw that it was the man in white, they chose to either just watch or ignore it.


    When the bailiffs saw that the white-clothed youth had returned and even dragged a person over, they were all very surprised. Every time they saw the white-clothed youngster, they would always see his dead head; this was the first time they saw him sneaking over alive, and in their eyes, it was as if they had seen a ghost in broad daylight.


    The man in white put him down in front of the yamen''s entrance and said casually, "We have reached the boundary. Let''s go report to the government!"

 C3

    The beating of drums sounded urgent. No one asked for news. They waited until they were drenched in sweat and covered in tears! After the white-clothed person was brought to the magistrate court by the white-robed young man, he actually picked up the wooden gavel and started beating the drum. However, no one came to inquire about the matter even after he had knocked for a long time.


    No one came out of the magistrate court, but many people began to watch from the streets. Those people began pointing at the people who had caused trouble, some even calling him an idiot!


    When the white-clothed youth saw that the white-clothed person had beaten the drum to the point of exhaustion, he walked over and said to the man in white, "That''s enough, didn''t you want to sue me? Go ahead and report. There''s no need to continue beating the drum!"


    The man in white turned around and glared at the man in white, and then he actually went straight into the magistrate court. After the man in white entered, the bystanders did not disperse, and the four bailiffs came up to the man in white and asked, "Elder, what is this man doing? Why did you come here with him yourself? "


    Hearing the yamen runner''s question, the white-clothed youth smiled and said, "Someone wants to sue me for murder!"


    The four bailiffs'' eyes almost popped out of their sockets when they heard this. They never would have thought that the guy who came to sue the living King of Hell just now and even wanted to kill him was actually not the one that surprised them the most. What surprised them the most was that the King of Hell actually came all the way with that person instead of sending him back with a single blade.


    As if he had seen through the thoughts of the bailiffs, the white-clothed young man said to the four bailiffs, "It''s very difficult to see such a treasure nowadays. I just want to have some fun today!"


    Hearing the King of Hell''s words, the four bailiffs immediately reacted. Just now, they had seen the King of Hell approach from far away. Originally, they had wanted to go up and greet him.


    However, when they saw that the King of Hell''s underling secretly gestured to them, they didn''t understand what was going on and immediately moved to the side to avoid encountering the King of Hell''s misfortune. They waited until that person went in before sneaking over to ask!


    Understanding the circumstances, one of the older bailiffs laughed and said, "Master, you sure are lucky. Where in Changyang City would you find such a person? Only you would be able to run into one!"


    Hearing the bailiff''s words, the living King Hades nodded and laughed, "That''s true. You all didn''t see that this living treasure actually took out a gold ingot and had the same food as me. Sigh..." I really don''t know how this kind of living treasure managed to come to this place alive.


    Having said this, the white-clothed youth exchanged a few more words with a few bailiffs before he walked towards the yamen. When he entered the yamen, he saw the man in white kneeling down in a formal manner, reporting the grievances to the official who was too fat to walk!


    Seeing this scene, the white-clothed youth almost laughed out loud. When the chubby Official saw that the white-clothed youth had arrived, his face revealed a surprised expression.


    Thinking of this, cold sweat broke out on his face. If this person came back unsatisfied with the price, he would not be able to see the sun tomorrow!


    He wanted to get up to greet the man in white, but he was too fat and his body was stuck in the teacher''s chair. He couldn''t move for a while, so he was so anxious that his face turned red and he was about to shout!


    When the white-clothed youth saw the officer''s appearance, he immediately understood that the officer probably misunderstood him, so he quickly waved his hand to indicate to the official that he should not get up, then pointed to the man in white kneeling on the ground, then pointed to himself, and finally winked at the official.


    Seeing the actions of this living Hades, the official immediately heaved a sigh of relief. This man must have come for the man kneeling at the foot of the hall. Was his wink just to get him to act out a play?


    Anyone who could become an official was no fool, and anyone who could become an official in Changyang City was a sly old fox. The magistrate quickly understood the meaning of this living underworld king and began to act.


    He slapped the wood and bellowed: "Who are you kneeling to!?" State your name! " This was probably the first time in all these years that this fat official had asked someone for their name, so his whole person seemed a little excited. The flesh on his face trembled when he asked the question! Anyone who saw this would feel their heart palpitate in fear. They were afraid that the flesh would fall off their faces!


    When the kneeling white clothed person heard the official''s words, he quickly cupped his hands together and reported to the official: "I am Liu Yun, and pay my respects to the lord!"


    Hearing his words, the official nodded his head, then asked, "What are you doing in the government court?"


    After hearing the official''s question, Liu Yun told him everything that had happened in the teahouse.


    After the officer found out what happened, he said to Liu Yun: "En, if it''s really as you said, then the person who killed should be caught immediately! Do you know where that person is now? " After asking this question, the official then picked up the teacup on his table, preparing to drink a mouthful of tea to moisten his throat.


    At this moment, the white-clothed junior heard the official''s question, and before Liu Yun could reply, he opened his mouth and said: "Master, I am here right? I killed them all! "


    At this moment, the official''s heart was on the verge of collapse. He really didn''t know how this King of Hell would play with him! Who in Changyang City would dare to interfere with the King of Hell''s murder? He was the one who had killed his way through life. He had just helped the government collect the reward for murdering a few thieves. If he dared to accept this case, he probably wouldn''t be able to see the sun in the morning!


    Thinking about this, the official became agitated again. At this moment, he really wanted to get up from his chair and kneel in front of the living King of Hell and tell him, "Master, I was wrong. Don''t play with me, I will give you twice as much, oh, no! Ten times more money! "


    Therefore, the man in white had a thought in his mind: "Could it be that this person has done so many bad things and now that he has made this discovery, he wants to court death with all his heart?"

 C4

    After the white-clothed youth admitted what he had done, he continued in a leisurely manner, "There are many people that should be killed in Changyang City. As for the evil people that I have killed, I don''t know if they are wanted by the government, so I''ll have to trouble you to send someone to investigate them!"


    When the old master heard the words of the King of Hell, an idea flashed through his mind. He immediately shouted: "Someone, come!"


    Following his shout, the four bailiffs who were outside earlier hurriedly ran in. The leader loudly said, "Sir, do you have any orders?"


    The old master said anxiously, "Go, quickly go to the Changfeng Teahouse and take a look. See who the people who were killed were!"


    Hearing the words of the old master, the other constables immediately went to investigate.


    The speed of these bailiffs could be slowed down as much as they wanted, but now that they saw the situation, it might be related to the King of Hell, as their speed was as fast as it could be. They were so fast that they barely rode past!


    When they arrived at the teahouse, the few bailiffs saw that there were no more corpses left. They all knew what was going on, so they went to look for the owner. When the boss saw them, he said with a smile, "Honored officials, how come you are free today? Do you want to drink some tea first? "


    The leader of the bailiffs shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Boss Zhang, let''s not beat around the bush. Hurry up, where are the dead ones? Bring us there to take a look! "


    When the owner of the teahouse heard this, he chuckled and said, "My lord, you have to have a basis for your argument. My teahouse business is very good, how can there be any dead people here!"


    When the leader of the yamen runners heard this, he sneered, "Do you really think I would investigate if it were the Shangguan Family? This is what the King of Hell meant. If you delay it any longer, don''t blame me for not explaining that you moved your head tonight! "


    Hearing this, Boss Zhang rushed out from behind the counter. He carefully told a few bailiffs, "Masters, this is a little disgraceful. Come, lords, please follow me to the backyard!"


    With a cold face, he followed Boss Zhang to the backyard. Entering the backyard, they actually saw the corpses of those people, which had been cleaned up and had a huge pit dug in the backyard. Several store workers were preparing to bury the corpses in the pit!


    Boss Zhang led the yamen runners into the backyard and immediately said to his subordinates, "Aiyah, aiyah!" Let''s not be too busy for now, these officials want to see the corpses! "


    Hearing the shopkeeper''s words, all the other workers stopped what they were doing and calmly lined up in a row, letting the bailiffs have a look at the corpses!


    The leader of the bailiffs walked up to the corpses and looked at them before nodding his head. He then said to Boss Zhang, "Ok, let''s call it a day. You guys handle the corpses. I''ll go back and report!"


    Hearing this, Boss Zhang quickly sent them off with a smiling face, "Take care, lords. Come often when you have time!"


    After seeing off those bailiffs, the boss turned back to the waiters and said, "Hurry up, we''re done here!"


    After hearing the bailiff''s words, the old master was elated in his heart. Quickly after, he asked, "Quickly tell me the results of the investigation!"


    After the old man stood up, he walked up to the King of Hell and cupped his fists towards the King of Hell, "Brave warrior, I''ve already verified the identity of the people you''ve killed. I''ve done great deeds by killing them, and I thank the entire city for their bravery. In addition, the heads of those people are worth thirty silver taels each, so I can go to the backyard to receive the money!"


    When the King of Hell heard this, he nodded and said to the judge, "In that case, I will thank you. But just now, someone falsely accused me. How should I deal with this?"


    After saying this, the King of Hell intentionally gave a wink to the Official, who understood. He raised his voice and said, "Well, since it''s a false accusation, of course we have to act according to the decree. Let''s do twenty things first! Then we''ll put him in prison and close him for a year or so! "


    Hearing his words, the man in white who complained just now immediately became pale. He then pleaded loudly, "My lord! Lord! I was wrong, I won''t tell him! "Please be merciful, please be merciful!"


    The old master sneered and said, "You are simply messing around. You are the one who messed around in the government''s yamen. Since you have falsely accused someone, you will have to bear the consequences!" Someone is coming! Hold him down! Now, let''s hit the 20 big boards! "


    Hearing this official''s words, the yamen runners next to them immediately prepared to be punished. Honestly speaking, ever since they came to Changyang City, they had not given anyone a punishment. Some of the torture instruments had rusted, and the boards on which they had beaten people had been mothballed, so this was the first time they had used torture on the person in front of them!


    Therefore, these yamen runners were obviously very excited. If the twenty boards mentioned by the magistrate were to be beaten by them, they would probably be directly beaten to death in this magistrate court!


    Seeing that the bailiffs were really coming to capture him, the man in white burst into tears. He cried until he could no longer hold back. His tears and mucus dripped down like beads from a broken string.


    As he cried, the white-clothed youth suddenly frowned. The man in white could tell that this man in white was a woman, and he had pretended to be a man earlier. His voice was also perfectly imitated, but now, he was scared by a bunch of bailiffs and his voice was revealed as soon as he lost control!


    After understanding that the other party was a woman, the King of Hell thought for a moment and decided that there was no need for him to argue with this woman any longer. After understanding that the other party was a woman, the King of Hell thought for a moment and decided that there was no need for him to argue with this woman anymore.


    Thinking about this, when he saw that the bailiffs really intended to capture the girl, the white-robed young man said: "Sir, I think we should forget about this matter!"

 C5

    The yamen runners had wanted to use the wailing woman to practice, but they heard the words of the King of Hell that told them to give up!


    However, since this lord had already spoken, they did not dare to act rashly. They had no choice but to retreat to the side!


    When the officer heard this, he also looked for a way to say, "Well, since this brave warrior isn''t going to pursue the matter of you falsely accusing him, then let''s drop this matter. You can go now!"


    When the woman in white heard this, it was as if she had just awoken from a dream. She quickly dried her tears and said to the youth in white, "Thank you, hero. Thank you for not pursuing this matter!"


    After speaking, she kowtowed to the old man and expressed her gratitude for his kindness. Then, she left the government office in a fluster!


    After watching the woman walk out of the magistrate court, the King of Hell smiled and said to the magistrate, "Well then, the fun is over. Thank you for accompanying me in this show!"


    Hearing this, the official quickly smiled and said: "Hehehe..." It is my pleasure to play a part with you, sir. "Then please accept this silver!"


    When the King of Hell heard the official mention the money, he was somewhat surprised. He had thought that the official only wanted to play along with him and said that those people were all thieves.


    However, the white-clothed youth shook his head and said, "Those people died because they provoked me. The government didn''t let me do it. This time, the reward will be tea for you and the other brothers!"


    Hearing this, the old master and the other bailiffs were all overjoyed. The old master immediately beamed and said, "Since this grandpa values you so much, brothers, please don''t be so disrespectful. If there is any good business in the future, the brothers will tell you immediately!"


    The white-clothed youth nodded his head, and then bid farewell to the officials. After leaving the government compound, he had originally planned to return to his own residence, but he hadn''t expected that the white-clothed woman who pretended to be a man was still waiting for him at the entrance!


    Seeing that the woman in white was waiting for him at the entrance of the yamen, with her head lowered like a child who had done something wrong, the man in white shook his head. At the same time, a smile that he had not noticed appeared on his face.


    After the white-robed young man walked to the woman in white, he asked her curiously, "Didn''t you let me go just now?" Why haven''t you left yet? "


    She cupped her fists towards the back of the white robed man and said: "I am truly grateful for the warrior''s kindness just now. I am a person who repays favors, and I would like to offer a table of apologizing wine. I hope the warrior can show me some face!"


    After she finished speaking, the woman in white secretly glanced at the man in white.


    The woman in white was actually very nervous. She had thought that the white-robed youth who killed without batting an eyelid would gloat while the bailiffs attacked her.


    Who would have thought that in the end, it would actually be him speaking good words for her and letting her off the official''s hands? Thus, in her heart, she became a little interested in this man who would kill without batting an eye!


    At the same time, she felt a trace of gratitude towards this white-clothed youth. Originally, she wanted to leave, but after receiving such a good education from home, she wanted to know how to repay favors and favors!


    Thus, after fighting in her heart for a while, she felt that it was reasonable and had to treat the white-clothed figure to a meal before she could feel at ease!


    When the white-clothed youth heard the woman''s words, he pondered for a moment. Then, he nodded and said, "Since it''s already late, let''s find a place to eat!"


    Soon after, the two of them sat down at a restaurant not far from the magistrate court. This time, business was booming within the restaurant, and many customers were happily chatting and drinking!


    Some of the customers had been in the crowd earlier as well. Now that they saw the King of Hell sneakily walk into the restaurant with the person he mentioned earlier, they were all very surprised!


    In Changyang City, strange things happened every day. Sometimes, the two of them would draw their swords and attack each other, but after a few rounds, they would feel the hatred and desire for each other. Later, they might even sit down together and drink and chat merrily! These days, people in Changyang City were not at all surprised by this sort of thing!


    The moment the white-clothed youth entered the tavern, the shopkeeper and the worker both recognized him. The storekeeper warmly greeted him, and the white-clothed youth also responded with a smile. After that, the storekeeper immediately ran over to greet him and the white-clothed woman!


    After the two of them sat down, the woman in white directly said to the waiter: "Brother Er, bring us some of the best dishes and wine in your restaurant!"


    The waiter immediately went to do the task, and after the waiter left, the lady in white cupped her fist and said: "I am Liu Yun, it is my fortune to be able to get to know a brave warrior. I do not know his name, I hope a warrior can tell me!"


    When the white-robed young man heard the question from the woman in white, his previously calm face changed a few times. Since he had entered the sect, his original name had been gradually forgotten in the blood and fire.


    "What is my name?" At this moment, the man in white was frowning and thinking hard. He had really forgotten his name. It had been so many years, and no one had ever mentioned his real name again! Even if the person who knew his real name was killed by someone else, he would still kill himself!


    The woman in white was puzzled when she saw the white-clothed youth fall into deep thought after her question. However, she suddenly recalled the story that her wet nurse had told her at home!


    The wet nurse had once told her that people in the martial arts world rarely used their real names. Some people only had a single nickname spread throughout their lives, so the name that she had previously mentioned was fake!


    Now, when she saw the frown and ruminating expression on the white clothed man''s face, she had already started to wonder if he was also thinking of a fake name to trick her.


    He really couldn''t remember his name anymore, but when he wanted to give up thinking about it and stop thinking about it, he caught a glimpse of the treasured blade he had placed on the table.


    When he saw the treasured saber, his thoughts were pulled back to the scene from many years ago!

 C6

    That night, a blood-red full moon sank to the side of the mountain, like a bloodthirsty eye staring at the living beings of the world.


    Battle cries and pleas for mercy rose and fell in succession under the illumination of the demonic full moon.


    A blood-stained hand caressed the face of a boy. The owner of that hand was holding onto a dragon carving knife with his other hand to keep his body from falling!


    He looked at the crying boy in front of him and said anxiously, "Tian''er! You must survive! To avenge our entire family! "


    After the man said this, he spouted out a mouthful of blood, which sprayed all over the boy''s face. When the man''s bloody hands touched his face, the boy was already wailing in fright.


    After the boy fainted, the King of Hell''s thoughts were pulled back. He finally remembered his name. At the same time, he vaguely remembered something!


    When he thought of those things, the King of Hell''s mood suddenly became unstable. The murderous aura that was previously hidden in his body was involuntarily released by a sliver at this moment.


    This trace of killing intent made the originally bustling restaurant become so lively that one could hear a pin drop. Many people in this restaurant were like the King of Hell, living on the edge of a knife. To them, killing intent was the most sensitive thing.


    Normally, these people would hide their murderous intent and only let it out when they were facing the enemy. This was a kind of invisible and untouchable aura, but it was also a real existence!


    As long as one had been infected by the blood, they would more or less be able to sense the presence of this aura. The more people one killed, the stronger this feeling was.


    Legend has it that there was an old senior in the martial arts world who had killed many people and inadvertently unleashed his killing intent. As a result, one of the white horses fell to the ground, spitting white foam as it felt the killing intent!


    He himself did not know how many people he had killed. Those who had felt his killing intent had gone down to report to the real King of Hell. The killing intent that he had unintentionally released caused everyone in the restaurant to tremble!


    Some of them even quickly took out their weapons to deal with the upcoming situation. For a moment, the entire restaurant was filled with tension due to the killing intent of the Yan King with the saber!


    Knife King knew that his killing intent had caused trouble, so he quickly calmed himself down and restrained his killing intent, then he cupped his fists towards the people around him and said, "My apologies, but I will treat all of your wine today!"


    As the King of Hell''s words left his mouth, a series of long exhalations sounded out from within the restaurant. Everyone felt as if they had survived a disaster!


    Especially the lady who called herself Liu Yun, previously when the Demon King Knife unintentionally released his killing intent, she was the one bearing the brunt of it. Just now, she felt as if someone had blocked her chest, that cold and sinister feeling almost scared her to tears again!


    Although Knife King Yan restrained his killing intent and greeted the people around him, many of the other customers had already had thoughts of retreating. Many of them hastily threw some silver taels and stood up to leave, as for Knife King Yan''s words, no one would be stupid enough to believe him!


    The tavern that was originally bustling became silent in an instant. When the innkeeper and the waiter saw this scene, they did not know what to say. Luckily, all the previous customers paid their bill and left.


    The lady in white who called herself Liu Yun was also feeling uneasy. She was afraid that the King of Hell would suddenly attack her.


    After the incident where he killed five people in a row while chatting and laughing at the teahouse, Liu Yun suddenly felt that inviting the uncertain King Yan Dao was the wrong choice!


    When the King of Hell saw Liu Yun''s pale face, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, he knew that the other party was probably scared by his killing intent, so he quickly said to Liu Yun: "The food and wine are here, let''s continue chatting!"


    The King of Hell wanted to use this chance to divert Liu Yun''s attention, but no matter what Liu Yun said, he could not do it. She trembled with fear as she asked the King of Hell: "Brother, just now I felt that something was wrong with you, will you ¡­ ¡­"


    When the King of Hell saw Liu Yun''s frightened look, he immediately suppressed his voice and said to Liu Yun: "Relax, towards a woman like you, I will not use blades!"


    Hearing the words of the Underworld King, Liu Yun nodded her head in confusion. Then, she suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the Underworld King''s words, and when she thought about it again, she was shocked. He already knew that he was a woman!


    Thinking about that, Liu Yun became even more uneasy. When she first left the city, she did it for the sake of walking around the martial arts world in order to disguise herself as a man, so that she could avoid any unnecessary trouble. Now that her identity had been seen through by the person in front of her, she said that she would not make a move on him.


    Thinking about what might happen next, Liu Yun could not sit still anymore. She immediately stood up and cupped her fists towards the King of Hell and said: "Brother, I just remembered that I still have urgent matters to attend to, I will see you today, goodbye until we meet again!"


    After she finished speaking, she was about to leave the inn. However, just as she was about to turn around, the King of Hell lightly said something, causing her originally turning body to freeze on the spot.


    He heard the King of Hell say, "If you go out now, I will reveal your identity. When that happens, you will die a horrible death!"


    Liu Yun stood at the same spot for a while, and after experiencing a heavenly battle, he could only stomp his feet in hatred and return to his original position. Her mouth was pouted, and she had a wronged and angry look on her face.


    Seeing Liu Yun being bullied, the white-clothed junior laughed involuntarily, he felt that Liu Yun in front of him was very interesting, and then he poured a cup of tea into the cup in front of Liu Yun, and then said to Liu Yun: "Alright, I was just teasing you, this cup of tea is considered as an apology!"


    With that said, Yama Minamiya picked up his own cup and poured himself a cup of wine. Raising his glass towards Liu Yun, he drained it in one go!


    When Liu Yun saw the King of Hell do it first, she did not dare to drink the tea in the cup. Currently, she was extremely afraid of the King of Hell, who knows if he had done anything to the tea?


    Her wet nurse had once said that a lot of people in the martial arts world liked to use the drug to deal with other people. Furthermore, when they used the medicine, no one would know where it came from! If she had drunk that tea and been poured down by him, then her virginity might have been taken advantage of by this beast!


    Seeing that Liu Yun did not touch the cup of tea, the King of Hell laughed strangely, and then he said to Liu Yun: "Don''t worry! "I can use my personality to guarantee that you definitely didn''t put any medicine in that tea. If someone like you were to take it, it would be a waste!"

 C7

    When Liu Yun heard the Underworld King''s words, she was immediately angered. She wanted to bite onto a piece of her opponent''s flesh, but she knew that she was not a match for him in a single move, so she could only turn her head away in hatred and stop looking at the Underworld King.


    When the King of Hell saw that she was no longer looking at him, he immediately felt bored and used his chopsticks to pick up a few dishes and put them into Liu Yun''s bowl, then said calmly: "Alright, eat something, it seems like you haven''t eaten since noon, and when you starve to death in front of me, I will be guilty!"


    Hearing the Underworld King''s words, Liu Yun still did not want to bother with him, but Liu Yun''s stomach still started singing ''empty city plan''. At this moment, Liu Yun''s stomach was growling loudly!


    Hearing her stomach singing ''empty city stratagem'', Liu Yun''s face couldn''t help but turn red, but she had already made up her mind. Even if she starved to death today, she definitely wouldn''t eat anything from that bowl!


    Hearing the words of the King of Hell, Liu Yun was shocked, but she still did not want to eat those things, in her opinion, her identity had already been seen through, at that time, she would still be dead, eating those things might cause her to lose her virginity after being trampled on by the man in front of her.


    If he lost his chastity, he would definitely die. If he didn''t eat those things, he would anger this living King of Hades. Later on, this living King of Hades would give him a lot more dignity than the previous method of death!


    After thinking about it, Liu Yun decided to anger the living King of Hell, but her tears were already falling down from her eyes. Her Jianghu career had just started and she thought she could escape from her father''s control, but she never expected the Jianghu to be so dangerous, and today, she was going to be buried in it!


    He had never taken on the job of killing a woman ever since he had killed her. He felt that killing a woman was a very troublesome task, as the situation before their deaths would haunt him for a long time.


    So seeing that Liu Yun started to cry again, the King of Hell was very upset, after that he gloomily waved his hand, and said to Liu Yun as if he was shooing a fly: "Come on, come on, stop crying here, I am really unlucky today, why would I meet a person like you, my good mood was ruined by you! This grandpa is afraid of you, scram as far as you can! "


    After hearing the words of the King of Hell, Liu Yun felt as if he was granted amnesty, and was determined to die. Then, she turned her head over excitedly, but was still a little worried as she said: "You''re really letting me go?"


    Hearing Liu Yun''s words, the King of Hell who was still feeling depressed said angrily: "Yes! This grandpa will really let you go! Hurry, before I change my mind! "As far as you can go!"


    Hearing this, Liu Yun immediately stood up, picked up his own sword, and ran towards the door like a wisp of smoke. Her cheerful voice then came through the door: "Goodbye forever!"


    Looking at Liu Yun happily walking away, this Underworld King couldn''t help but laugh. It had been so many years, but this was the first time he had this kind of feeling of not knowing whether to laugh or cry, this feeling was very enjoyable. All these years, to a swordsman and hitman, the greatest feeling in their lives was the sense of danger as they neared death, as well as the numbness and sense of accomplishment after killing too many people.


    This feeling of being at a loss of whether to laugh or cry caused the Yama King, who spent his days dealing with blood and death, to feel as if a bud had just sprouted from a dead tree. This feeling was very joyful.


    "But I ask you for your grudges and grudges in the martial arts world. Wonderful, wonderful! " Feeling the feeling in his heart, the living King of Hell actually started to recite a poem from his mouth.


    Seeing that the table in front of him was plentiful with dishes, the living King of Hell was in an excellent mood as he gobbled up the food and wine on the table. Not long after, he placed 10 taels of silver on the table.


    When the waiter saw the silver taels on the table, both of his eyes went straight to the point. The King of Hell did not look good today, he had previously released his killing intent, but now he had actually bid four to five times the amount of silver for this meal? Was this a good thing or a bad thing?


    Thinking of this, the waiter tremblingly said to the King of Hell Knife, "My lord, please wait a moment, I''ll go find money for you!"


    The King of Hell said drunkenly, "Don''t bother looking for it. This silver is the reward for a meal. I am happy today. If there is any more, it will be taken as a reward!" After saying that, the King of Hell took his fellow and left!


    The shopkeeper and the waiter seemed to wake up from a dream when they saw that King Yan the Knife walk out the door. The waiter then quickly gave the silver to the storekeeper.


    The shopkeeper took the silver and said to the waiter, "Close the restaurant early tonight. I feel that it won''t be peaceful tonight!"


    The waiter immediately nodded in agreement. Thereafter, the restaurant began to prepare for closing time!


    Although it was still early in the night, there were no pedestrians on the streets. The moment it was night, Changyang City would become even more chaotic. Normally, people would close their doors and their homes, and those who had formed grudges in the day would usually come out at night to settle them! Some rapist and robber would also visit some ordinary families at night!


    The night in Changyang City would always be accompanied by the glow of swords and the sound of clashing weapons. Changyang City was the real Changyang City at night, and there was no guarantee that there would be many corpses strewn across the streets, and the streets would be filled with rivers of blood.


    However, when the sun rose, the streets would no longer have any blood on them. There was only the faint smell of blood that would occasionally be inhaled by the morning air, telling the tale of Changyang City''s madness!

 C8

    After the King of Hell walked out of the inn, he hefted his saber onto his shoulder and walked towards where he was standing with light steps.


    The place where Knife King Yan had settled down at was the place where he had stayed since he first came to Changyang City. He had stayed there for 12 years, from when the boss had first pressed him for rent to when the boss had spent money on him.


    There were two or three streets leading from the wine shop to where he was staying. As he walked, he saw two groups of people engaged in a bloody battle. The leader of these two groups, the King of Hell, was acquainted with them.


    Due to the alcohol, he was also a little dazed. Therefore, he did not take a detour even when he saw his acquaintances and directly walked towards the two groups of people!


    When the King of Hell was near the edge of the fight, he coughed, then shouted to the two leaders: "Old Zhang, Old Li, I want to go home from here, please let me go!"


    Upon hearing the voice of the King of Hell, the two leaders paused for a moment, then glanced at the King of Hell. Seeing that it was him who was shouting, the two leaders'' expressions changed, and the two of them actually stopped attacking.


    Then, the two of them immediately ordered their subordinates: "Quick, disperse! "Don''t block my way!"


    Those subordinates who were still fighting to the death had their eyes turn red. How could they still listen to the leader''s words? At this moment, there were still many people standing in front of the living King of Hell!


    Seeing that there was someone blocking the way, he couldn''t help but get angry. Then he coldly snorted to the two leaders and said: "Old Zhang, Old Li, you guys don''t want to go, I can only go over by myself!"


    After the King of Hell said this, the two leaders'' faces immediately became pale. They shouted in unison, "Grandpa King! "Please don''t ¡­!"


    Unfortunately, before the two of them could finish their words, the knife carved on the Demon King Knife had already been pulled out. As the knife was pulled out, a concentrated killing intent emanated from the body of the Demon King Knife!


    By the time those people who were still fighting felt the killing intent, it was already too late. A white afterimage quickly appeared in front of those people who were still fighting. The afterimage only lasted for two to three breaths'' time from one end to the other.


    When the afterimage faded away, the saber began to hum, and the man in white slowly put the trembling saber back into its scabbard with his back facing the crowd.


    With the sound of the sword clashing against the scabbard, everyone who had been fighting stopped their fight. Each of them held their weapons, and a red line appeared on their wrists. Following that, the sound of weapons hitting the ground was heard along with a series of howls.


    After putting away the saber, the King of Hell turned his back on the crowd and walked further and further away. His words drifted in the air, "This lord has seen a clown today and is in an excellent mood. Since he has blocked my path, I will cripple one of your hands. Next time, if you block my path, you guys can go down and meet the King of Hell!"


    After the King of Hell turned a corner, the two leaders felt like they had just woken up from a dream. Their backs were covered in cold sweat. Looking at the wailing subordinates in front of them, they no longer had any intention of fighting anymore!


    The two of them could only dejectedly leave with their injured and dead subordinates. This was also the first time in the history of Changyang City that they ended a conflict without blood flowing like rivers. This was all thanks to the lightheaded King of Hell!


    After turning a corner, he didn''t see anyone fighting along the way. After walking for a while, he suddenly saw a few people sneakily following a person. The person who was being followed looked familiar to him!


    Feeling that the person being followed looked familiar, this King of Hell couldn''t help but glance at that person''s back. Although he felt that the person was familiar, he couldn''t remember who it was. Out of curiosity, he followed behind that group of sneaky people, wanting to see what they would do to that person!


    There were a total of four people sneaking around with weapons on them. They hid and hid behind the person in front of them and whispered to each other from time to time. That group of people were about twenty meters away from the people being followed.


    Meanwhile, this King of Hell was around 30 meters away from the sneaky people. He had hidden himself well behind these people. He had concealed all of his aura and had come all the way here by rubbing against the wall!


    The way they followed the man in front of them was full of loopholes. If they used such a clumsy method to track the King of Hell, the King of Hell would have discovered them before they were forty meters away from him!


    The person in front who was being followed had yet to notice him even when he was 20 meters away. This person was really sloppy. Thinking about it, he suddenly thought of something. Did any of the people he knew in his past life miss him by that level?


    "Could it be her?" With this thought, the King of Hell recalled Liu Yunlai who had bid farewell to him at the inn. Only she could be so lacking.


    Thinking that the one being followed was most likely Liu Yun, the King of Hell''s mouth curved up into a smile, and he muttered to himself: "We will meet again soon, I hope you won''t be scared by the surprise first!"


    After saying that, the King of Hell silently followed behind them. He noticed that they were slowly closing in on Liu Yun, and he followed them step by step, reducing the distance to 30 meters to 20 meters!


    When they were about ten meters away from Liu Yun, he finally sensed that something was amiss. She quickly turned around, took out her sword and placed it across her chest, then shouted angrily at the people following her: "What are you guys trying to do!"


    One of them with a bald head who had his head cut by a blade came out, and coldly laughed at Liu Yun: "What do you want? Is there a need to ask? Brothers, you lack money! "Hand over all the money you have on you and I will leave you an intact corpse!"


    Hearing that, Liu Yun snorted, although her martial arts were average, facing the few people in front of her, she was not afraid, because from their breathing rhythm, she could already see that these people were probably bandits, and definitely not some martial arts expert!


    She had seen a lot of these kinds of people since she escaped from home. Those who tried to rob her were all beaten away by her. Now that there were a few little furry thieves out, she could still use them for practice!

 C9

    Hearing Liu Yun''s words, the bald leader laughed loudly and said, "Stop bluffing, today I saw you sneaking into the government office like a little chicken! All along the way, you were like a bitch. Now you actually dare to challenge your grandpa! "


    As his words fell, the other one-eyed man agreed, "That''s right, he was crying like he was a woman all the way! "I''ve long wanted to pull down your pants and see if you''re male or female!"


    Hearing the words of these people, Liu Yun was embarrassed and angry, at the moment her face was completely red, as a young miss, when had she ever heard such insults! She was so angry that her whole body was trembling!


    Seeing that Liu Yun was actually angered to the point that his face turned red, looking at him, he truly looked like a woman, the few of them suspected, that this fellow was actually a woman?


    Thinking about that, the leader laughed out loud, "Hahaha... If you knock him over, I will really strip off his pants. Even if he isn''t a woman, I will still go on top of him.


    The others echoed, "Big brother is right. If this guy is really a girl, we can go with him. We''ll make sure to make her feel good!"


    Hearing these people''s words, Liu Yun squeezed out a few words from between his teeth: "Shameless bastard! Let''s see if I won''t kill you all! "


    As the sound of her voice faded, she shook the three foot tall green mountain in her hand, drew her sword, and attacked the leading furry thief!


    The leader of the bandits saw that the other party was attacking him, so he immediately pulled out his long blade from his waist and welcomed Liu Yun''s sword. At the same time, he did not forget to call for his subordinates, letting them join the battle!


    When the other three thieves saw that their boss had already started fighting with his opponent, they also immediately drew their sabers and joined the battle. These thieves had no strategy at all, they only needed to take advantage of every opportunity and would be ruthless!


    Although her martial arts were average, but in the end, she still had someone to rely on. Although facing four desperate enemies, every move of hers was just right enough to block their attacks!


    Because the other three had joined in the fray, Liu Yun changed from the initiative to defense, and after the battle, the Underworld King shook his head!


    He could tell that this girl was simply unwilling to use force. After all, fighting back and forth was nothing more than a bunch of flowery moves! Although she could protect herself well, if she continued to fight like this, she would eventually run out of strength.


    After the few bandits attacked Liu Yun in quick succession, they discovered that he was actually able to defend himself with ease. They could not help but become anxious, in their eyes, this Liu Yun was a piece of meat that fell from the sky, if they continued to wait until other people found her, then they would be able to spit out the fat that was in their mouths!


    Thinking of this, the leader of the group had too many troubles for the sake of staying up late! He abruptly left the fighting circle, placed his left hand in his mouth and let out a rhythmic whistle!


    Not long after he let out his whistle, a similar rhythmic whistle sounded from other places as well in response to the whistle''s call. "Hahahahahaha ¡­." "hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!"


    Hearing the whistling sound of the reply, the smile on the face of the Demon King Knife became even wider. He nodded and muttered to himself, "It''s getting more interesting! This grandpa really wants to see which Fur God will come over later! "


    Not long after the response, a black shadow jumped down from a rooftop. The moment that person landed on the ground, he was already walking towards Liu Yun!


    With the help of the moonlight, the King of Hell could see everything clearly. The person who had come was completely covered in a black nightgown, leaving only a pair of eyes behind. He was a short and agile man, and his every movement and breathing were coordinated.


    The most eye-catching thing about the person who suddenly appeared was that a peony flower was blooming beside his left ear, in his hand was a cold dagger, slowly approaching Liu Yun!


    Seeing this person''s attire, the King of Hell knew who this person was. This fellow was a rapist who had caused a huge ruckus in Changyang City recently, and the government had already issued a wanted order. The government had originally planned to give the King of Hell the order, but the King of Hell refused to accept it.


    Later on, the list was picked up by another new killer, but that killer was said to have failed his mission and was killed. This rapist was also silent for a while, who would have thought that he would appear again tonight!


    When the rapist arrived at the place where Liu Yun was fighting with the four, he suddenly sniffed the air and excitedly said: "Hahaha ¡­" I didn''t expect it to be a fake. I like it, all of you retreat! This grandpa will personally strip her of her clothes! "


    When the bandits heard the black-clothed man''s words, they were very excited, then they immediately retreated out of the encirclement towards Liu Yun. The bald man said to the black-clothed man: "Elder, when you have had enough, let the brothers have enough!"


    The black clothed man nodded and said, "Of course, everyone will get their share!" However, this grandpa is just playing around, you guys are playing around with me! "


    Hearing this, the expressions of those bandits changed. They knew this grandpa was a weirdo, he liked to rape before killing, and he wanted to torture women to death. Any woman he took a fancy to would die naked at home the next day! This also created a bad reputation for this lord!


    When they thought about playing with a bloody female corpse, all of their previous excitement was gone. They could only gloomily move to the side!


    When Liu Yun saw the black clothed man appear, she felt a great threat, she could see the evil light in the eyes of the black clothed man, his eyes were like a pair of hands pulling at her clothes, she felt that she was already standing in front of him, naked!


    With this thought, Liu Yun''s movements became a little stiff, and that black clothed man seemed to want to make Liu Yun have this kind of stiff feeling, so he looked even more unscrupulously at Liu Yun''s body, and laughed evilly: Tsk tsk tsk ¡­ One had to have a body, a body, a face, and even a place! This grandpa likes it the most! Your grandpa will love you dearly! "

 C10

    After the rapist finished speaking, his figure flashed towards Liu Yun. His body was as nimble as a black cat, and with a few dodges, he broke through Liu Yun''s defenses. The dagger in his hand continuously slashed at Liu Yun''s clothes several times.


    When Liu Yun saw the rapist''s attack, he became flustered. The rhythm of her attacks and defenses had been completely disrupted, so the rapist had easily broken through her defense line.


    With the movement of the rapist dagger, every scratch that appeared on Liu Yun''s clothes, when the rapist dagger broke out from Liu Yun''s side, Liu Yun''s chest, abdomen, and the hem of his clothes were all ripped open by the rapist by a foot!


    Following the appearance of those cracks, the clothes Liu Yun was wearing underneath were revealed. Her chest and abdomen revealed a piece of red material embroidered with flowers, which was probably the undergarment. At the bottom of her clothes, a piece of light green material was also revealed.


    Seeing the two bright red and emerald green lights, the rapist immediately smiled even more wantonly, and Liu Yun could only desperately use his hands to cover the exposed areas. His face was so red that blood was about to drip out.


    The rapist was not in a hurry to make a move, so he circled Liu Yun twice and said to her, "Tsk tsk tsk ¡­ "What''s there to protect? We''ve seen too many things on your body. When I let you enjoy yourself later, I''ll pluck them out for you!"


    Hearing the rapist''s words, Liu Yun''s eyes were filled with tears. Her eyes were filled with humiliation and anger as she scolded: "You thief, you will not die a peaceful death. Even if I become a ghost, I will not let you go!"


    The rapist heard Liu Yun''s words and laughed: "Scolded, continue cursing, the louder you scold the better. Grandfather I like to hear women scream the most, those who were chosen by this grandpa in front of me know how to scold more than you, so this grandpa loves them even more, hahaha ¡­"


    After hearing the rapist''s words, the other thugs beside him were also fanning the flames. The leader of the thugs clapped his hands and laughed, "Looks like this girl is a lady from a noble family. If she doesn''t scold people well, then she will be scolded. [This kind of girl is so pretty that it would be funny even if she died!]


    When the rapist heard this, he laughed strangely and said to the leader, "This time I''ll break the rules for your words. I''ll leave her alone and not let her bleed. I''ll let you guys have a good time as well!"


    Upon hearing the words of the rapist, these bandits all cheered in jubilation, all of them glaring at Liu Yun like a tiger with their eyes shining brightly, as if they were going to pounce on him in the next moment!


    She had never experienced this kind of situation before, although she had fought with some people since the time her family was first formed, but she had still beaten away most of those small fries, and now, seeing these evil martial artists, she was truly afraid from the bottom of her heart!


    The rapist saw that Liu Yun''s body was trembling, he nodded his head in satisfaction and said: "Not bad, not bad, this shake makes me even more excited. Come on, little lady, this grandpa will let you have a good time later!"


    With that, the rapist''s body moved again. This time, he was prepared to completely tear off Liu Yun''s clothes, but when he moved, he suddenly felt a sense of danger surging into his heart.


    Following the appearance of this sense of danger, the rapist immediately changed his direction of action. He originally charged towards Liu Yun but now he rolled on the ground and changed his direction.


    Just as the rapist changed directions, an egg-sized rock hit the spot where the rapist had been. When the rock hit the ground, it actually left a hole in the ground, and the rock went straight into the hole!


    However, no matter how much he looked around, he could not find any traces of anyone. At this moment, a drop of cold sweat was dripping down his cheek onto the ground, and an extremely cold feeling rose from the bottom of his heart.


    The rapist knew clearly that if he had not changed his direction, the stone would have fallen on his body. Judging from the power of the stone, it could have split his skin and flesh. It seemed that an expert was taking action!


    Thinking up to here, the rapist immediately gave up on Liu Yun as his target, his figure once again jumping up the wall to escape!


    However, just as he leaped up, there was the sound of something tearing through the air coming at him from far away. He didn''t have time to think about it, and just as he was in the air, he dodged another rock, and at the same time, locked on to a location!


    From the moment he realized that someone was throwing rocks at him to the moment he ran into a stone trap, all of these actions were done in an instant. The other bandits and Liu Yun did not even know what had happened!


    Originally, when the rapist charged towards Liu Yun, Liu Yun''s eyes were filled with death and determination to die. He never thought that the rapist would change his plans halfway through, and then jump up and down, making Liu Yun feel like the rapist was playing a monkey!


    At the same time, the few bandits next to the rapist also had the same thought. They felt that the originally small and short rapist was actually jumping up and down instead of attacking Liu Yun, just like the monkey in the hands of the gangster.


    However, since they were both grasshoppers on the same line, those thugs could only assume that the rapist was overexcited. Before they played with Liu Yun, they first came to cheer for him, so they still stood to the side to cheer for him!


    However, they did not know that this rapist was as sullen as he could be. When he noticed someone was attacking him from the shadows, he had already been extremely careful and prepared to escape. However, he could not escape even if he wanted to!


    Even if he had locked onto the other party''s position just now, the other party was still able to force him to jump up and down using those small pebbles that could be seen everywhere. He was being played around with like a monkey, but he had no way of dealing with the other party! This made him even more infuriated!


    When he once again sensed the danger approaching, the rapist once again leaped. This time he had become smarter, he hid behind the three bandits. With these three thieves blocking his path, he did not believe that the thief would be able to get past these three thieves and prevent him from escaping!

 C11

    The instant the rapist hid behind the three thieves, a "clang" sound suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears. Following this sound, the three thieves, who were originally clapping, instantly stopped all their movements.


    Following that, the three thugs fell to the ground. After they fell, the bandit who picked up the flowers saw a handsome youngster holding a bright silver dragon carving knife appear at the spot where the three thugs were just standing!


    At this moment, there was a drop of dark red blood dripping from the blade, while the handsome youth pursed his lips into an evil smile. His eyes shined with a cold and bloodthirsty light, and his hawk-like eyes stared at the rapist''s every move!


    He couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva to suppress the uneasiness in his heart. The murderous aura exuding from this young man''s body made even him, a rapist who spent all his time happily torturing girls, tremble.


    When the rapist saw the youth holding the saber, his tongue was slightly tongue-tied as he said, "May I ask if this lord is the King of Hell?"


    The white-clothed youth nodded his head, then turned to the rapist and said: "I didn''t think that your pair of eyes, which normally only focus on young ladies'' wives, would be able to contain me for an inch! This really surprises me! "


    Hearing the words of the King of Hell, the rapist felt his heart go cold. He was sure of two things: the first was probably the person in front of him who was hindering him just now, and the second was the person who had killed three of his henchmen. He was definitely prepared to deal with him.


    The rapist was currently facing one of the top assassins in Changyang City, so he wasn''t too sure of himself. However, no matter what, the rapist was still one of the top assassins in Changyang City. Although he wasn''t too sure about himself, he still tried his best to put it into words!


    He heard the rapist say to the King of Hell, "King Yan, let''s be honest. I have no enmity with you. Now that you''ve killed three of my men, you should at least give me an explanation!"


    Hearing the rapist''s words, the King of Hell laughed at the sky: "You and I have no enmity with each other, but today you are preparing to kill my prey! What do you think the score should be? "


    After hearing the King of Hell''s words, the rapist''s eyes revealed a hint of surprise, he quickly turned his head to look at Liu Yun, and he immediately understood something, so he quickly told the King of Hell: "King of Hell, this matter happened because of the water that rushed into the Dragon King''s Temple! I really didn''t know that girl was your beloved prey! Furthermore, the ones who found out about her were my three useless subordinates. Now that you''ve killed my three worthless subordinates, I think you should put this matter to rest! "


    First, you do not have any room for negotiation in front of me. Second Young Master has only killed one blade, and you have only made three cuts on my prey. "Third, there are still two more slashes left. If you can take my two slashes, then we will go our separate ways. If you die under my blade, then it can only be said that your fate is sealed, and should be so!"


    After hearing the King of Hell''s words, the rapist shrieked sharply, "King of Hell! You are really pushing your luck! Others are afraid of you! I''m not afraid of you! Today, I will take your life! "


    With that, the rapist moved in a flash and stabbed at the chest of the Vajra Knife with his dagger like a nimble cheetah!


    The King of Hell saw the rapist suddenly make a move, and a cold evil smile appeared on his face. He stood on the spot and allowed the rapist to stab him, but when the dagger was less than three inches away from his chest, he suddenly moved.


    Following the movement of the King of Hell''s foot, his body moved like a ghost, dodging the attack of the rapist, and then he pulled the hand that was holding the blade upwards towards the rapist. Following this move, a mournful scream and the sound of the crackle could be heard at the same time!


    The mournful scream came from the rapist, and the sound of it was the sound of the clothes and flesh on the rapist''s back being torn apart by the sharp blade. At the moment, there was a 30 centimeter long knife wound on the rapist''s back, and the flesh around the knife''s edge was neatly split open, and dark red blood gushed out from the wound.


    Through the orderly skin, one could faintly see a trace of white that dyed his spine and bones. The King of Hell''s casual slash had caused serious damage to the rapist. This time, all the tendons and blood vessels on the rapist''s back had been cut!


    After breaking the enemy''s meridians and blood vessels, the Demon King''s voice sounded out again, "Another slash! "It looks like you should go to where you should be after this cut!"


    At this moment, the rapist was powerlessly kneeling on the ground after having received heavy injuries. Both of his hands were at his sides, and his entire body was twitching frantically. His mouth was even emitting an extremely miserable scream, how could he still have the heart to hear what the King of Hell was saying!


    When the King of Hell saw this, he did not say much and directly slashed at the neck of the rapist with the long blade in his hand. Following this slash, the rapist''s cry came out of nowhere, and his great head was separated from his body.


    As for the head, it still had a heart-wrenching expression as it left a trail of blood on the ground. The entire scene made one''s hair stand on end, but for the Demon King of Hell who had already killed people, this was just a common occurrence.


    After killing the rapist, Yama King casually swung the blade in his hand, and the blood of the rapist was immediately shaken off. The blade glowed like snow without a trace of blood staining it. The Yama King glanced at the blade in his hand and returned it to its sheath in satisfaction.


    When this scene appeared in the eyes of Liu Yun, who was still in a state of shock, she felt a boundless fear. Her body fell powerlessly onto the ground, and the thoughts in her head became as muddled as paste.


    The only thing she could think about was when she first saw the King of Hell today, he had killed several people with a single word.


    When she saw him just now, although he had saved her as if he had descended from heaven, his method of saving her was still as bloody and cruel as before. Moreover, looking at his killing look and his calm demeanor, it seemed like this guy was already used to killing people!


    The image of the King of Hell in Liu Yun''s heart was exactly as Liu Yun''s wet nurse had told him back then. It was as if all the evil and murder demons in the martial arts world had been matched!


    Thinking about it, Liu Yun could not help but shiver, she suddenly remembered that the Demon Slayer had said that she was his prey!


    Thinking up to here, Liu Yun''s heart was on the verge of collapse. She really wanted to ask the heavens, just what kind of sin did she commit in her previous life that she would be targeted by this kind of person? What would he do to himself next?

 C12

    After the King of Hell finished packing up, he turned to look at Liu Yun, and then he turned and walked towards Liu Yun!


    When Liu Yun saw that the King of Hell''s attack was on her side, her heart almost jumped out of her throat!


    Seeing that the King of Hell was getting closer and closer to him, Liu Yun used his hands to protect the parts of his body that had been cut by the rapist and screamed: "Don''t come over here! If you come again, I''ll die for you to see! "


    Hearing Liu Yun''s words, the King of Hell stopped in his tracks, and then he said to Liu Yun somewhat playfully: "If you want to live or die, then it has nothing to do with me, but before you die, you must first settle the debt of saving you!"


    When Liu Yun heard the Underworld King''s words, she couldn''t help but think of something, then she immediately said to the Underworld King: "Are you going to leave after I give you the appropriate reward?"


    "That''s right. I see that you''re also a little gold lord and your life is pretty expensive. No matter what, the price is still five hundred gold taels!" The King of Hell crossed his hands on his chest this time, circling the treasured saber to one side. He demanded an exorbitant price the moment he opened his mouth.


    "You''re asking for it!" After hearing the King of Hell''s words, Liu Yun was so shocked that he couldn''t help but shout out.


    When she went out, she did bring a lot of gold and silver notes, but she didn''t have much left to use. Now, she only had about 400 gold notes left, she never thought that the King of Hell would ask for 500 gold.


    Hearing Liu Yun''s words and her surprised expression, the King of Hell with the machete nodded his head and laughed: "That''s right, I was just asking for an exorbitant price! You have to give me the money today, even if you don''t want to! "


    Liu Yun felt that she had met the most unreasonable person in the world, and she felt that if she were to continue speaking to the Underworld King, it would be a disaster, so she simply closed her eyes and said angrily: "I no longer have that much money on me! It''s up to you! "


    After saying so, she took a step forward, acting as if she was a dead pig that wasn''t afraid of boiling water.


    "Good!" Since this is the case, this young master will suffer a bit! I''ll sell you in the music industry later, and you''ll be able to sell me two to three hundred gold no matter what! " Seeing Liu Yun like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water, the King of Hell held back his laughter and wanted to tease her again, so he followed Liu Yun''s instructions.


    Hearing that the King of Hell actually said he was going to sell her, Liu Yun could not help but be anxious, she did not know what exactly was going on in the music industry, but since they were going to sell her, the consequences would be dire. Thinking about that, Liu Yun directly put his sword to his neck!


    Then, she angrily glared at the Knife King Yama, gritting her teeth as she said, "It won''t end well if I end up in your hands now. Rather than being bullied after you sell me out, I might as well just end this matter like this!" With that said, two streams of tears quietly fell from the corners of Liu Yun''s eyes. This action was truly like he was going to commit suicide!


    Liu Yun had already made up his mind to die, and raised his hand to immediately commit suicide. However, after hearing the words of the Underworld King, she was surprised. She thought she had misheard!


    The King of Hell saw that Liu Yun still had not put down his sword, so he said again: "Put down your sword! This matter shall be overturned! "


    Hearing the King of Hell''s words again, Liu Yunfang seemed to wake up from a dream, but she still did not put the sword down. She was afraid that the King of Hell would be deceptive.


    So after a bit of stalemate, Liu Yun said to the King of Hell: "You! You make an oath! "You will only believe me if you swear that this is too much!"


    The King of Hell didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, so he waved his hand at Liu Yun: "You crazy girl, just continue to raise your sword and commit suicide here! This young noble will not go crazy with you! " After saying that, the King of Hell immediately turned around and slid towards the direction where he landed with his weapon!


    Seeing that the King of Hell had turned around and left, Liu Yunfang believed his words. When the King of Hell had walked to the front and disappeared around a corner, Liu Yunfang let out a long breath of air, and then she slumped to the ground, powerlessly putting the sword to the side.


    Just when Liu Yun was completely relaxed, she suddenly heard a sound from behind her. She could not help but turn her head, and when she looked back, she felt a black mass heading straight for her face!


    Before she could react, a black cloth bag was put on her head. The black cloth bag also had a bad smell of herbs, so the moment she smelled it, her consciousness started to blur.


    Originally, she wanted to struggle a bit, but after inhaling the smell of the medicinal plant, her body could no longer exert any strength. She could only feel her limbs being swiftly tied up.


    "We''re really done for this time!" This was Liu Yun''s last thought before he went completely unconscious.


    "Mom, that big sister is awake!" When Liu Yun regained consciousness again, she heard a burst of young and tender voices beside her ear.


    At that moment, he saw a naked little boy standing to the side, happily shouting at a girl, and the girl was currently knitting with her back facing Liu Yun!


    Just as Liu Yun turned his head to look at the woman and the child, the woman also turned her head to look at Liu Yun. Seeing that Liu Yun had indeed woken up, she immediately said to the child: "Tiger child, quickly go and wake me up!"


    After the child called Hu You heard this, he immediately rushed outside, but the woman had already turned around and smiled to Liu Yun: "Miss, you finally woke up, you have been unconscious for two days!"


    Hearing the woman''s words, Liu Yun was extremely shocked, she could only vaguely remember that she was ambushed that night, as for what happened next, she had no impression at all.


    Thinking about that, Liu Yun vigilantly stared at the woman in front of him and asked: "Just where is this place! Just who are you! Why did you have to plot against me! "

 C13

    When Liu Yun asked this question, the woman wanted to reply, but before she could, someone replied from outside: "This is where I live, as for her, she is my landlord, as for the person who plotted against you, he is now a ghost under my blade!"


    As he finished speaking, the King of Hell leisurely walked into the room with his hands behind his back and a big smile on his face. Behind him was Tiger Boy, who had just run out.


    She remembered that the King of Hell had left that day, and she was ambushed when she turned around. She never thought that the King of Hell would save her again, could it be that he had come back that day?


    Seeing Liu Yun''s surprised expression, the King of Hell said to the woman beside him: "This fellow has been unconscious for two days and has not eaten any rice. Thank you, Aunt Qiu, for cooking some rice porridge, I''ll bring it over for her later!"


    The landlady, who was called Aunt Qiu, immediately took Tiger Boy out and even closed the door before she left.


    When Aunt Qiu left, the King of Hell sat down in the same spot as her.


    After they sat down, the King of Hell said to Liu Yun: "Do you want to ask me what happened that night?"


    When Liu Yun heard the King of Hell''s words, she nodded, she was really curious now, why did the King of Hell turn back to save her, who else would have plotted against her that night?


    When the King of Hell saw Liu Yun''s curiosity, he chuckled and said: "Alright, you don''t need to know that much, you only need to know that I saved you again!"


    Liu Yun was not satisfied with the King of Hell''s answer, but she knew it was useless arguing with the King of Hell, so she directly went over the question and asked the King of Hell: "Then why did you save me?"


    To this question, the King of Hell seemed to have already thought of the best answer. When he heard Liu Yun ask this question, he casually said, "You have at least four hundred taels of gold on you. I will save your life for that bill of gold!"


    After saying that, the King of Hell reached into his pocket and took out four gold notes. He waved the gold notes in front of Liu Yun and put it away!


    Then he said to Liu Yun, "This four hundred taels of gold will be given to the Young Master''s surname. What about you? Do whatever you need to do after you''ve finished drinking the porridge!"


    After saying that, the King of Hell stood up and was about to leave, but Liu Yun who was lying on the bed struggled to sit up, and shouted at the King of Hell: "Great Hero, stop right there!"


    The Underworld King had already turned around, and upon hearing Liu Yun''s words, he turned around and said to Liu Yun: "What else do you want?"


    Liu Yun was currently kneeling on the bedside, and bowed deeply towards the King of Hell: "Thank you for saving me time and time again, Great Hero. I still have a request, I hope Great Hero can help me one more time!"


    Hearing Liu Yun''s words, the King of Hell frowned and said: "Since you insist, then don''t say it, I''m too lazy to listen!"


    With that, the King of Hell turned around, but Liu Yun called out to the King of Hell again, and she said directly to the King of Hell: "Then let''s talk business!"


    Liu Yun finally knew, no matter how much you begged him, it was useless. He seemed to like money, so Liu Yun just talked him into it!


    When Liu Yun saw that she had come back to sit and talk about business, she was extremely surprised. To be honest, she had only thought about it a little while ago, she had never thought that it would actually work!


    Knowing that this was the Knife King''s'' weakness'', Liu Yun immediately became spirited. She said to the Knife King: "Since it''s about business, then I, the buyer, will at least fill my stomach before I talk to you. I''m still hungry, so there''s no spirit in talking about it!"


    "Alright!" Since that''s the case, we''ll talk about the deal after you''ve eaten your fill! " Even the King of Hell knew that Liu Yun was probably really hungry, but now he was asking him for food!


    After the King of Hell agreed to Liu Yun''s request, he turned around and walked out. Not long later, he came back with Qiu Niang, who was carrying a tray with a bowl of meat porridge and a few eggs beside it!


    After Mrs Qiu brought these things to Liu Yun, Liu Yun began to eat in front of everyone. Seeing her wolfing down the food, Mrs Qiu smiled at her and said, "Miss, eat slower. No one else wants to steal from you. I just added a bit more. If it''s not enough, I''ll beat you up again!"


    Liu Yun was so hungry that his chest was sticking to his back, how could she have the time to care about his mother? Normally, she would definitely not eat this meat porridge. In the past, she would always eat the bird''s nest porridge at home, and only the servants at home would eat this meat porridge!


    However, at this moment, the bowl of meat porridge that only her servants could eat was like a delicacy to her. After she quickly finished off the meat porridge and the eggs, she finally stopped for a while!


    Seeing that Liu Yun had eaten his fill, Yama Minamiya told Qiu Niang and Tiger Child, "You two go out first, I want to talk to her alone!"


    After she left, the King of Hell crossed his arms and said to Liu Yun with great interest, "Boss, since we''re done eating and drinking, let''s talk business now, shall we?"


    Hearing Knife King Yan''s words, Liu Yun rubbed his swollen belly and said: "Hey, I just ate too much, my stomach is not feeling well right now. Let''s talk business later!"


    Now that Liu Yun had learnt his lesson, she realised that the Underworld King Knife wanted to talk about the deal even more than she did. In Liu Yun''s eyes, the Underworld King Knife was not just killing people easily, he was a money grubber too.


    The King of Hell was feeling depressed, but he did not say anything more. He turned around and sat back down on the stool, then he closed his eyes and no longer looked at Liu Yun. It was as if he was resting with his eyes closed or meditating with an old monk.


    Liu Yun saw that the King of Hell had closed his eyes and completely ignored her existence. She really hated him to the point that her teeth itched, but she was also prepared to compete with the King of Hell for patience. She didn''t believe he would actually sit there and wait for her to speak!


    As a result, Liu Yun once again laid on the bed, and placed his hands behind his head, ready to have a good night''s sleep.

 C14

    Just as Liu Yun lay down, Madam Qiu''s voice rang out from outside the room. He heard her shouting from outside, "Master, someone is looking for us!"


    Upon hearing his mother''s voice, the King of Hell immediately opened his eyes, stood up and walked out of the room.


    Liu Yun who was lying on the bed just now only wanted to keep the Underworld King in suspense, he never thought that there would be someone looking for him at this time, but this also sparked Liu Yun''s interest, she wanted to see, just who exactly was the Underworld King interacting with!


    Therefore, Liu Yun waited until the King of Hell left before she quietly stood up, and then bent down to stick to the window. She slightly lifted a corner of the window, then squinted her eyes and looked outside!


    When Liu Yun was leaning on the window and looking out, the King of Hell had coincidentally met with the person looking for him!


    Liu Yun could see clearly that the other party was a middle-aged man in his forties, with a full beard, and a long sword in his hand. He was nearly eight feet tall, and his entire body was broad and imposing!


    Although the King of Hell''s body was also very sturdy, it was still too thin when standing with that person.


    Upon seeing the King of Hell, the man let out a hearty laugh before cupping his fists at the King of Hell, "My brother, I haven''t seen you for years. You''re getting more and more famous, no one in Changyang City doesn''t know about you!"


    The King of Hell was also very happy at this moment, he also cupped his fists towards the big man and said: "My old brother, you must be joking, this brother here is just a free meal, no matter what reputation he has, it is all just rumors. Since brother is here today, let''s stay here tonight, we can talk about this later!"


    That big guy was also a straightforward person. He did not refuse and directly nodded: "We are just waiting for Brother''s words, I am doing some small business in the south, and this does not make me any better. I suddenly remembered that Brother is here, and I want to find Brother to work together.


    Liu Yun heard it clearly from inside the house, the man was already speaking loudly, and the King of Hell did not hide anything, and that was no surprise, the King of Hell only had his feet on the ground, and the two could be said to be trustworthy people, and seeing the man, the King of Hell was so happy, he had completely forgotten about the presence of an outsider.


    After hearing what the two said, Liu Yun immediately opened the window and said to the King of Hell: "Ahh! Didn''t you just promise to talk business with me? You haven''t even finished negotiating this deal yet, but you''ve already gone to negotiate this deal with someone else! "


    Following Liu Yun''s shout, the King of Hell and the burly man turned around at the same time. The King of Hell''s face changed when he saw Liu Yun, he had just met his brother for so many years, and was so happy that he forgot there was such a person in the room.


    When the big man saw Liu Yun, he clicked his tongue in wonder and said: "I say, brother, you''re not that kind. With such a beautiful beauty, you didn''t even tell me. You''re still hiding in the room!"


    Hearing the man''s words, the King of Hell didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "My old brother, what are you talking about? Go ask the lady Qiu, this woman has nothing to do with me!"


    Just then, she did not interrupt, but she did understand, this big man had treated her as his lover, after understanding, her face immediately flushed red, her shyness was as bright as the peach blossoms in the second month.


    Then, she quickly explained, "This big brother! I really have nothing to do with him. I''m here to discuss business! "I was about to talk to him just now, and now that you''re here, I want to have a good chat with him. I wonder if you can help?"


    After the big fellow heard Liu Yun''s words, he did not say anything more. He was actually a man who cared for death, and from his first impression, Liu Yun was already considered to be a close friend of the Underworld King, so from his point of view, Liu Yun''s excuse was completely useless. What should I do? I''ll just be an uncle then!]


    Thinking up to here, the man laughed out loud and said, "Sure, you two go ahead and talk. I''ll take Mother Qiu and Tiger Boy out first."


    After saying this, he ignored the words that the King of Hell ordered him to stay. He then picked up Tiger Boy and called for Qiuniang before bringing them out to the streets.


    Right now, only the King of Hell and Liu Yun were left in the house. Seeing that the burly man had left, Liu Yun couldn''t help but stick out her tongue and say to the King of Hell: "I didn''t expect your brother to be such a straightforward person."


    After the King of Hell heard Liu Yun''s words, he said depressingly: "Right, he is a straightforward person, and also a person who accepts death. Sigh! You, you, why did you appear at this time! Enough! Let''s talk about the trade first! " With that, the King of Hell walked back into the room.


    After he entered the room, he sat down on the chair and changed his smiling expression from before. He said seriously: "Let''s continue talking. What business do you plan to do with me?"


    After Liu Yun saw that the King of Hell had entered the room, she immediately hid back into her bed, and then said to the King of Hell: "This is a big deal, I am alone in the martial arts world, and after a few days of suffering, I finally understand. I need someone with great martial arts skills to protect me, so I''m hiring you to be my follower. Is this a good deal? "


    The King of Hell thought for a while after hearing Liu Yun''s words, he then shook his head and said: "I will not take up this matter, you have to find another master! Also, you should leave before tonight, don''t delay this young master''s time any longer! "


    After saying that, the King of Hell impatiently stood up to leave, but Liu Yun called out to him.


    Liu Yun called out to the King of Hell and said to the King of Hell, "Since you''ve rejected me, you must have a reason for doing so. This is the basic knowledge of business, do you not even know this?"


    The Underworld King had already turned around, he suddenly turned around, his eyes flashing with a cold light, the aura around his body instantly changed to a whole different level, scaring Liu Yun so much that his entire body started to tremble.


    But then, the King of Hell immediately retracted his aura and coldly said, "If you want to die as soon as possible, I won''t stop you but I want to live for a few more years! I don''t want to die with you! "

 C15

    Liu Yun was shocked by the Underworld King''s expression and words, she was pale and could not help but retreat, she felt that in front of the Underworld King, he was no longer as indifferent, he was like a drawn out knife, causing Liu Yun''s heart to palpitate.


    Perhaps the King of Hell had realized that he had lost control of himself just now, so he quickly changed his mindset. He then said to Liu Yun: "Forget it, you will stay here for the night. You can leave tomorrow morning!"


    After saying that, the King of Hell left without looking back.


    After the King of Hell left, Liu Yun''s heart that was hanging in his throat was slowly pushed back down again, but after calming his emotions, Liu Yun felt that he could not stay here any longer, and had to leave quickly.


    Facing this temperamental Yama, she was truly afraid, afraid that he would use her as an offering whenever he was in a bad mood. Thinking of this, Liu Yun quickly started to clean up the mess.


    The clothes that Liu Yun wore earlier had already been cut open by the rapist, and the clothes that she was wearing now looked a little fat, and the material was also very rough, so it must have belonged to her. Liu Yun thought that she had helped her change clothes when he was unconscious.


    As for Qiu Niang, he had even misunderstood her when he first woke up. Now, not only did he eat her meat porridge, he was even wearing her clothes. Liu Yun felt that he should thank her.


    She felt that she needed to thank him in person so that she could show her sincerity. Therefore, in the end, she could only place the bundle that she had already tied onto the desk in the room. She sat on the chair that Yama Minamiya had been sitting on just now, and waited for Lady Qiu to return before thanking her before leaving!


    Just when Liu Yun was putting down the bag, she heard a clanging sound outside the house that sounded like weapons being unsheathed. She was shocked and quickly got up. After standing up, she opened the window and looked out!


    When Liu Yun looked out of the window, he almost cried out in surprise. He saw that outside, the King of Hell was practicing his swordsmanship bare-chested in the blazing sun.


    Under the scorching sun, the muscles on the body of the King of Hell were firm, forming a stark contrast with his gentle and elegant jade-like face. However, the color of his skin and flesh depended on the color of his neck.


    What surprised Liu Yun the most was the scars on the King Yan''s body. Behind his bare shoulder, Liu Yun could clearly see the wounds on the King Yan''s body, some of them were only a few centimeters away from his heart, they seemed to be recounting the experiences the King Yan had gone through in the past few years.


    Seeing that body full of scars, Liu Yun was both surprised and touched. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, it would have been hard for her to imagine that under the blade king''s clean white clothes, there would be such a badly damaged body.


    At the same time, she somewhat understood that the King of Hell''s cold blood and ruthlessness were tempered by this body full of scars. If he was not cold, if he was not ruthless, then the next wound that would appear would be his death talisman!


    The silver blade shone brilliantly as it fluttered in the sky. The King of Hell was practicing his saber technique in the middle of the courtyard like an eagle. The long blade danced in his hand and the radiance reflected by the blade illuminated the entire courtyard.


    Some of the blade lights even flashed towards Liu Yun''s current location, causing her eyes to ache and even stopped crying. However, she still didn''t close the window, and continued to watch with squinted eyes.


    After practicing for almost four hours, the sweat on his body began to glow under the reflection of the sun. In the end, it was unknown whether it was the glow of the saber or the glow of the saber.


    When the sound of the door opening rang out, the King of Hell slowly retracted his move. His figure flashed as he grabbed the clothes hanging on the side of the door. With a flash, he entered a room to the side, and the door closed behind him.


    If Liu Yun had not personally witnessed the movements of the King of Hell just now, she would have thought that this place was haunted. Even with her eyes, she could barely keep up with the King of Hell''s movements.


    After the sound of the courtyard door opening, Madam Qiu carried Tiger, followed by the burly man. The three of them entered the house, and the burly man was holding a lot of things in his hands.


    Liu Yun took a rough look. There seemed to be wine, roast chicken and so on. There were also a few packets of things wrapped in yellow paper. He did not know what they were, but they were probably also some food.


    Liu Yun could clearly see from inside the house that the three of them walking together were like a family of three. Moreover, they were talking and laughing. It seemed like they had been having fun the whole way.


    Seeing the three of them, Liu Yun''s mind also recalled the time when he was at home. At that time, his father was always out, and it was possible that she would not be able to see him for several years, and even though her mother was at home, she had very strict requirements.


    Thinking about it, Liu Yun could not help but sigh, and then she carried her luggage out from the house.


    When she met with the three of them, she greeted them and then said, "This sister, I''ve pretty much recovered now. Thank you for taking care of me for so many days, I''m prepared to leave today. I will remember your kindness in my heart. We will meet again in the future if fate wills!"


    After saying that, Liu Yun was about to leave, but how could Qiu Niang let him go? Qiu Niang put the baby tiger down, then pulled Liu Yun''s arm and said: "Sister, you should stay for a few more days. The outside of the city is not peaceful right now, a girl like you who''s only at home would get hurt if you go out alone! After these few days of peace, how about I beg this young master to send you out of the city? "


    Hearing her mention the King of Hell, Liu Yun''s situation changed several times. She pulled the lady to the side and said in a weak voice, "Sister, I''m really scared of your grandpa. I think I should leave alone. I''ve been walking here alone for so many days, there shouldn''t be a problem!"


    "You are afraid of me because you do not understand him. After I died, I have always been under his care, and to be honest, he is actually a compassionate person, and for so many years, if he wanted to do something to us two, I could only rely on him. However, he has never stepped out of the city, and has always treated me like an elder sister-in-law.


    Liu Yun thought about it, but she was still a little worried, because she had personally witnessed the violence of the King of Hell, so she and Hu Quan could only see the other side of him.


    Thinking about that, Liu Yun couldn''t help but look at the tightly shut door of the Underworld King. She couldn''t help but think: "Just what kind of person are you?" Which one is the real you? Was it the devil who killed without blinking, or the Bodhisattva who pitied orphans and widows?

 C16

    Yue Guang sat at a table around her house. She was chatting merrily. Most of them were gathered together. Under the moonlight, the King of Hell and the others sat around a table.


    The square table was filled with dishes and wine. These dishes were all bought by Qiuniang and that man on the streets today. They became even more delicious after a short while when they returned home.


    After the man drank a large mouthful of wine, he sighed in admiration, "Ah ¡­ "As expected of the wine from the Eternal Sun Wine Workshop, it''s quite delicious. The place I''m at right now is like slops, when I get back, I''ll bring the two jars of wine from the Eternal Wine Workshop with me."


    The King of Hell nodded and said, "The wine from the Eternal Wine Workshop is the second strongest wine in the world. It''s a blessing to be able to drink it often!"


    At the moment, Liu Yun heard the people talking, she did not have the mood to interrupt them, and could only silently gnaw on her chicken feet.


    However, hearing that Knife King Yan''s evaluation of this Eternal Wine was only second in the world, she was interested. She immediately asked the Knife King, "From what you''ve said, this wine can be ranked according to the number one. Since this is the second strongest wine in the world, then where did the best wine in the world come from?"


    The King of Hell was drunk, he squinted his eyes and smiled at Liu Yun: "Girl, you don''t drink, why are you asking so much! Bite your chicken leg! "


    Hearing Knife King Yan''s words, Liu Yun coldly snorted and said: "Who said I don''t drink? I''ll drink it for you right now!" After saying this, Liu Yun actually picked up the empty wine cup beside him and poured himself a cup of wine. Then, he raised his head and swallowed the wine!


    This was Liu Yun''s first time drinking, and he did not know how to drink at all. She only saw that the big fellow drank the wine one cup at a time while the King of Hell gulped down the wine. She thought he was going to swallow the wine in one gulp!


    As a result, after the wine was drunk, Liu Yun felt as if his stomach was on fire, especially his mouth and throat, which were both spicy and hot. At this time, her tears had been forced out!


    Luckily, the mother nearby was quick to see and knew that this girl really didn''t know how to drink. She quickly poured a big bowl of water and passed it to Liu Yun for him to drink to dilute the taste of the wine.


    Seeing Liu Yun''s defeated look, the King of Hell immediately clapped his hands and laughed: "Good! Good! Good! Since you want to drink too, then I will follow you. After I take this one, I will tell you which one of the best spirits in the world was made! "


    After Liu Yun drank that strong alcohol, her face quickly turned crimson. At this moment, her head felt a little dizzy, and the King of Hell in front of her changed from one figure to two.


    Liu Yun is already drunk, she said with her tongue hanging out: "This is what you said! You can go back on your word! But this lady, uh ¡­ " Liu Yun still wanted to speak, but the burp suddenly came up, stopping all that she had to say.


    Seeing this, the King of Hell stood up and walked in front of Liu Yun. He then knocked his cup towards Liu Yun and said: "Enough, don''t say anymore, what I said is like a nail hammered into the ground. As long as you drink one more cup, not only will I tell you where the best alcohol in this world is, but I can also fulfill a small request of yours!"


    The moment the King of Hell finished speaking, the big man sitting beside him felt his heart tighten. He knew the character of this King of Hell. If others wanted to ask him for help or to get him out of the mountain, how much face would they have?


    Most of his friends might not be able to get him to help out. Moreover, he had rarely agreed to any requests from others over the years. But now, at this wine table, he said that he could agree to a small request from the other party.


    When this burly man was shopping with his mother today, he finally understood the relationship between the King of Hell and Liu Yun from her mouth. The two of them had only met by chance!


    At the same time, he thought to himself, "Could it be that this brother of mine is really drunk?" Since he already agreed to other people''s requests, then did I tell him about the matter of me coming to find him at this time? "


    Thinking of this, the man hurriedly stood up and put his arm around the King of Hell''s shoulder. "Brother, why don''t we go as well?"


    At this moment, the King of Hell was only slightly drunk. He knew that the moment he heard this old man''s words, this old man wanted to take advantage of him. However, he did not expose him.


    Seeing such a good opportunity, the burly man was unwilling to let it go. He immediately laughed, "Brother, how about this? This girl''s goblet of wine is too much for me. I''ll drink it for her!"


    The big fellow wanted to continue, but before he could finish, Liu Yun walked past the big sized man with a completely red face, and snatched away the wine cup in his hand, then drank all the wine in the cup in one go!


    After drinking that mouthful of wine, Liu Yun''s entire body felt like the sky was spinning and the earth was spinning.


    The King of Hell was only paying attention to the big bully and did not pay attention to Liu Yun at all. He did not expect Liu Yun to be like this and drink his wine until it was gone!


    It had to be known that his wine cup was two or three sizes bigger than Liu Yun''s previous wine cup, and this cup was also equivalent to the amount Liu Yun drank three cups of wine earlier.


    Seeing Liu Yun coming towards him, the King of Hell did not have any time to think and could only hold her up. Seeing Liu Yun coming towards him, the King of Hell did not have any time to think and could only support her.


    After being drunk, Liu Yun''s entire body had turned soft, and was extremely warm, like a fever. At that moment, she was completely supported by the Blade King, and her entire body was leaning towards him. The smell of alcohol, that was filled with the fragrance of virginity, instantly froze the Blade King''s entire body!


    Since Liu Yun''s actions were completely unexpected, when the others reacted, the King of Hell took the initiative to pick Liu Yun up and walk towards the room where she slept!


    After the King of Hell placed Liu Yunping onto the bed that Liu Yun slept on earlier, he immediately left. He then returned to the table to greet the dazed Qiu Niang and the big man, saying that he should rest after drinking too much.

 C17

    When the first ray of sunlight shone into Liu Yun''s room, Liu Yun gave a long yawn.


    Liu Yun did not sleep well last night, the first time she was drunk she was still dizzy. She opened her bloodshot eyes and rubbed her head.


    She felt a splitting headache coming on. She wanted to get up from the bed, but the moment she did so, she felt the world spinning around her. The aftereffects of the wine were too strong.


    Liu Yun''s movements had attracted the attention of the people outside, and they saw that Qiu Niang had knocked on the door, and said from outside: "Miss, are you awake already? "If you''re awake, then come out and eat something!"


    To be honest, she didn''t even eat much last night, and now her stomach was indeed a little hungry. Moreover, last night she was still drunk, so her stomach wasn''t feeling too well right now, so she needed to eat something to warm it up.


    After Liu Yun went out, he realized that although it was morning, the sun was already a bit bright. It seemed like today was another great day, and when she went into the courtyard, Tigress and Madam Qiu were already eating.


    On the other hand, the King of Hell and the burly man had disappeared without a trace. Liu Yun was a little suspicious, so she came to the table and asked Mother Qiu: "Where did the two of them go?"


    Hearing Liu Yun''s question, Mother Qiu gave him a bowl of rice and said, "I woke up at dawn and didn''t see them! He guessed that they might have woken up earlier! Forget it, let''s not talk about them anymore. Men''s affairs are not for us to discuss, let''s eat first! "


    With that, she gave Liu Yun two steamed buns and a bowl of porridge. Liu Yun took it and thanked her, and just as he was about to eat, he heard a sound outside. She thought it was the King of Hell and his men, so she did not mind.


    Sure enough, after some noise outside the door, the King and the burly man came in. The two of them entered the room one after the other. The King and the burly man were in front and behind the burly man.


    Thus, Madam Qiu and the big man went to talk on the side. The Underworld King saw that Liu Yun was still continuing to eat his food and did not seem to care about it at all. He could not help but cough, wanting to attract Liu Yun''s attention.


    However, his cough did not seem to have the same effect, Liu Yun still kept his head down to eat the steamed bun, only Tiger Boy beside him said to Knife King: "Young master, is your throat uncomfortable?"


    Hearing Hu Quan''s words, Liu Yun laughed, while the expression on the face of the King of Hell''s face changed. He stretched out his hand and caressed the head of the kid: "Kid''s house, eat yours, don''t talk so much.


    While the King of Hell was having dinner with Tiger Boy, he pulled out a long sword carved from wood from his pocket as if he was performing a trick. He then handed the sword to Tiger Boy.


    When Tiger Boy saw that the sword had regained its spirit, he stopped eating and directly grabbed the wooden sword, laughing loudly as he ran to the side to play.


    After the tiger-kid had left, the King of Hell sat down on the stool that the tiger-kid had just sat on. Then he turned to Liu Yun and said: "You drank too much last night, don''t drink like this anymore!"


    After Liu Yun heard this, he smiled at the King of Hell and said: "Do you care about me? Did you get me into my room last night? "


    "It''s hard to say if you care, but I''m worried about my things. If you go crazy with alcohol and ruin everything in my yard, I''ll have to spend some money to buy it!" The King of Hell casually talked about it and decided to let this matter pass!


    However, Liu Yun still did not forgive her and said: "You only answered one question, what about the other?"


    Regarding the second question, Liu Yun did not have to ask, but after that, the King of Hell remembered the night before when Liu Yun fell on him. Thinking of that, the King of Hell could not help but feel hot inside his heart, as if there was a fire burning inside!


    Liu Yun had been staring at the Underworld King the entire time, and after seeing her ask this question, the Underworld King''s face changed, and the way he looked at her also seemed to change, now the answer she wanted was written all over the face of the Underworld King.


    Therefore, towards this question, Liu Yun did not pursue it any further. She changed the topic and said to the King of Hell: "Hey, you said that last night, as long as I drink the wine, you will agree to my little request! Are you sure? "


    "You can count on my words, they are like spilled water!" The King of Hell could no longer suppress the heat in his heart. Luckily, Liu Yun immediately changed the topic and the King of Hell''s thoughts disappeared.


    "Since you are going to make the count, then I will make a small request of you!" With the permission of the King of Hell, Liu Yun was about to make his own request.


    However, before she could open her mouth, the King of Hell spoke up first, "There''s a lot to be said about this request. Firstly, you can''t mention the murder and arson request, and secondly, you can''t mention the request that goes against moral conscience. Thirdly, you can''t mention the deal you mentioned that day. These are the limitations of this small request!"


    Liu Yun had originally wanted to mention that she had "bought and sold" the other day, but just how smart was this Underworld King to be able to directly block her thoughts and not give her the chance to make that request!


    Knowing that there was no hope for her to bring up that matter again, Liu Yun simply ignored the King of Hell. She picked up the bowl and started eating, treating the King of Hell as air!


    When the King of Hell saw her current state, he smiled and said, "Look, these are the gold notes from earlier. I''ll return them to you now! I will personally send you out of the city in a few days! " After saying that, the King of Hell pulled out four golden notes and placed it in front of Liu Yun!


    Seeing the four gold banknotes, Liu Yun''s gaze shifted, but she had a bright idea. She grabbed the gold banknotes, cleared her throat, and said to the King of Hell: "I will make a small request now, listen carefully!"


    Seeing that Liu Yun wanted to make the request, the King of Hell nodded and said seriously: "I''m all ears!"


    "Here, these four golden notes are yours again. As my rent for permanent residence in the future, this price will be based on the price that Autumn Mother charged you for the rent! This lady will leave after the golden notes have been used up! " Liu Yun''s request could be considered a bit of a scoundrel, but she had no other choice. She was prepared to stay here for a long time before making any plans!

 C18

    After Liu Yun made the request, before King Yan could refute, Mother Qiu came over and took the four gold notes from Liu Yun. She said happily: "Miss, I promise you that. You can stay here for as long as you want!"


    The King of Hell wanted to say something, but Mother Qiu glared at him. He could only swallow the words that were on the tip of his tongue.


    After receiving the golden note, Madam Qiu pulled the King of Hell aside and said to him, "I''m not talking about you. You''re not young anymore, you should have a woman by your side. Tiger Boy and I have been dragging you down for so many years, and now this girl seems to be fine. As your big sister, I advise you to keep her!"


    When the King of Hell heard this, his face turned green. He said to his mother, "Sister Qiu, you and Tiger Boy are like my family, there is nothing that can help you out. Also, I promised Brother Zhang that I will settle you and Tiger Boy properly before I consider my own matters! Isn''t it too late now? "


    Hearing Knife King Yan''s words, Madam Qiu shook her head and smiled bitterly, "It''s been so many years. In fact, even I have forgotten what my man looks like, but you still remember the promise I made before he died. I really admire you, but Old Liu came to talk to me just now, and I feel like I''ll follow Old Liu with Tiger Boy from now on. This will solve one of your worries!"


    Hearing her words, the King of Hell was surprised. He turned to look at the man sitting under a crooked tree and pointed at him, then pointed at Madam Qiu, "Sister Qiu, are you saying that you''re willing to live with Old Liu? "Are you sure?"


    Old Zhang told me before he died that there were two people he cared for in his life. One was you, and the other was Old Liu. After he left, I thought about looking for Old Liu, but I was afraid he wouldn''t accept me as a widow, so I didn''t say anything.


    Hearing her words, the King of Hell gave a long sigh and nodded with a smile, "That''s great. Old Liu hasn''t gotten married in all these years, he might be waiting for you. Well, if this is what you guys have discussed, then I will definitely give him a big gift as a brother!"


    "Don''t say that it''s not a big gift, but when the time comes you coming to drink a wedding wine will be the best gift. This time, I''ve decided to take Tiger Boy with me and leave with Old Liu. You must take the matter that I mentioned to heart. I really think this girl is not bad!" After listening to the words of the Demon King Knife, Madam Qiu muttered to herself for a while. She really liked Liu Yun. From the point of view of a big sister, she was wholeheartedly trying to get the two of them together!


    "It''s up to fate! "As someone who collects money for himself, I really haven''t thought about these things. I guess I''ll just take it one step at a time!" After confirming the matter of Old Liu and Qiu Niang, the King of Hell made a conclusion about this matter.


    After the discussion was over, the King of Hell walked over to Old Liu and squatted beside him. After taking a deep breath, he said to Old Liu, "My old brother, you and Old Madam Qiu have told me about this. Have you already made this plan?"


    The big guy nodded, then he breathed out and said, "I won''t hide it from you, brother. All these years since Old Brother Zhang died, I''ve always wanted to be together with Qiu Niang, but you know, when I was born, I never had a rest. Now that I''m safe, I decided to take them to live a good life!"


    After confirming both sides'' thoughts, the King of Hell patted Old Liu''s shoulder and said, "The reason why Qiu Niang was able to follow me was because of Tiger Boy and her fortune. Since I can fulfill my promise to Brother Zhang, it seems like the reason why you followed me out this morning was to stay with me!"


    The big man nodded and smiled, "I didn''t come to Changyang City that often. I was afraid that the boss of Changyang City would screw me over, that''s why I called you to help me arrange all those items, hehe ¡­" This time, I''m here to pick up the two of them. "


    "In that case, when do you plan to leave?" "Old brother, I will go with you to your land and have a good wedding arranged for brother there!" Upon hearing Old Liu''s words, the King of Hell quickly took over. He really wanted to see the two of them together. He wanted to witness everything!


    Old Liu glanced at Qiu Niang, then blushed and said, "This is up to Qiu Niang to decide. She still needs to take care of some minor matters. Let''s wait for her to decide when to leave!"


    Hearing the noise coming from outside the house, Old Liu quickly walked over and opened the door. After opening the door, Knife King Yan saw a few peddlers with goods standing at the door. He recognized these peddlers.


    Old Liu let all of them in, and all of the peddlers put their bags of things to the side. Old Liu then took out a money bag and handed it to the leading peddler, "The rest of the money is here, go and count it later!"


    The leading trader took the money, cupped his fist at Old Liu, and said a few good words before leaving!


    Looking at the pile that was almost half the yard''s worth of goods, Qiu Niang asked doubtfully, "Old Liu, what is this toy of yours?"


    Old Liu chuckled and said, "I''m going to live with you. You can''t possibly lack a betrothal gift, can you? These are all betrothal gifts! "


    Hearing Old Liu''s words, Madam Qiu said tearfully, "I''m already a widow, how could I deserve these betrothal gifts from you? You just need to treat us both well." "Woo woo ¡­" With that, she turned her head and dragged Tiger Boy into the house. The sound of her sobbing could still be heard even after entering the house.


    Old Liu could not react immediately when he saw that his betrothal gift had made Lady Qiu cry. He looked at the door that Madam Qiu had locked behind her with a stiff expression. He then said to himself, "Did I destroy this matter?"


    Hearing Old Liu''s words, Liu Yun who was at the side burst out into laughter. She said to Old Liu: "The things you did were definitely done right, Mother Qiu was touched. Come on, I''ll go in and tell her. I can keep her safe with you!"


    After saying that, Liu Yun went to find Madam Qiu, while the King of Hell and Old Liu stayed in the courtyard. Old Liu wanted to ask the King of Hell about her, but the King of Hell turned his head and said: "I don''t understand women''s thoughts, but I think what the girl said just now is right.

 C19

    Old Liu was walking around outside the house, causing the King of Hell to feel very upset. In the end, the King of Hell said to him: "I think it''s better for you to sit down and wait for the news. To be moving around like this makes my head spin!"


    Old Liu nodded. He suddenly squatted down under the tilted tree and sighed. It was as if the sky was going to fall down.


    In the end, the Knife King could only leave Old Liu and the others behind and go out for a stroll. He really couldn''t stand the eight foot tall man sighing. This made his heart clench when he saw this!


    After the King of Hell came out, he walked towards the famous restaurant in Changyang City. This restaurant was the Eternal Wine Workshop he had talked about that night. It was at the westernmost city wall of Changyang City, where many martial artists gathered!


    Normally, the King of Hell would not go there because it was a mess. Not only were there some martial practitioners wandering around Changyang City, but there were also some outsiders.


    There was a famous saying in Changyang City, "Eternal wine shops bury thousands of bones, and each one goes in or out!"


    That night, when Old Liu and Knifescar King Yan went to the Eternal Wine Workshop to buy wine, they had a conflict with someone. However, they had come out alive, so the one who had a conflict with them was in the Eternal Wine Workshop forever!


    Today, the King of Hell''s heart was a little restless. He decided to go to the Eternal Wine Workshop to drink a few cups of strong alcohol to vent his frustration.


    The King of Hell had walked very fast, and many people who knew him well knew that if the King of Hell was to walk leisurely, it meant that he was in a good mood. If he was to travel in a hurry, then he would have to be careful.


    Thus, when the people on the side of the road saw the Blade King''s speed, they were all speechless. Some of the better people even whispered to each other, "It''s been so many years, and I haven''t seen this lord walk like this. It seems like there''s going to be a big commotion in Changyang City today!"


    Another person said, "Isn''t that so? He remembered that three years ago, this master had also walked by like this. The person that fell under his blade that time, tsk tsk tsk ¡­ There are more than 20 of them! "


    By the time the King of Hell had arrived at the entrance of the Eternal Wine Workshop, it was already packed with people who were trying to squeeze their way in.


    Some of these people were martial practitioners armed with blades, and some were military lords who wore the uniform of the imperial government. These military lords came from afar, so the military lord of Changyang City would never come to this Eternal Wine Workshop!


    The leader was a tall man dressed in a long red cloak. He wore an official hat with the tail of a pheasant in it, and underneath the cloak was a red official uniform with a silver lining. A auspicious beast was embroidered on the chest of his robe with silver threads, and a long sword hung from his waist.


    Because he was followed by many soldiers, once he entered the Eternal Wine Workshop, it created quite a big commotion. Many customers who were drinking wine put down their wine bowls down and sneakily glanced at these people.


    Some of the martial artists who had wanted to enter earlier could not help but give way to them when they saw this battle!


    Seeing that so many people were hiding from him, the leader of the soldiers was very pleased, so he arrogantly walked to the counter of the Eternal Wine Workshop, tapped the counter with his hand and said: "Innkeeper! Bring your best wine to grandpa! "


    At this moment, the shopkeeper behind the counter was an old man in his fifties. When the old man saw the arrogant soldier of the imperial government, he really wanted to laugh. For his Eternal Wine Workshop to be able to stand tall in Changyang City for so many years, who had not seen it before?


    These soldiers who called themselves grandfathers were probably from outside. They did not know the rules of Changyang City, nor did they know the rules of this Eternal Wine Workshop. In this Eternal Wine Workshop, the one who could be called "grandpa" was the shopkeeper who was willing to call you "grandpa"!


    Whoever dared to call themselves "sir" would die soon. The old man looked at the leader as if he was looking at a dead man, and then he sneered, "Ladies and gentlemen, you must be from somewhere else, right?"


    As the old man finished speaking, a tall figure appeared at the entrance of the Eternal Wine Workshop. Before the leader of the group could speak, the figure shouted, "Boss, bring me two jars of Eternal Fragrance! "Plus 10 Jin of cooked beef!"


    After hearing this sound, the Eternal Wine Workshop that was originally rather quiet due to the entrance of the old soldiers suddenly became so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard!


    Everyone''s gaze shifted from the soldier''s body to the tall and straight figure at the door as the sound of the door rang out!


    When the customers saw the cold expression on the faces of the people at the door, they all sucked in a breath of cold air. It''s only been a few days? "


    The person beside him said softly, "Didn''t you see his face? I''m afraid something bad is about to happen today, let''s hurry up and leave! "


    As the man finished his sentence, a customer threw a large silver ingot on the table and hurriedly got up to leave.


    When the old man behind the counter saw the figure, his face couldn''t help but twitch. He immediately left the dozens of soldiers behind and jogged toward the person at the door!


    At this moment, the old man''s expression was somewhat flustered and anxious. He had revealed a genuine skill in his running. It seemed like he was jogging, but his footsteps were so fast that no one could see him clearly. He reached the door in just two steps!


    After the little old man revealed this move, the soldier in the front of the counter immediately changed his expression. He could tell that this little old man was a rare expert, and just from the mysterious steps he was walking on, he might not even be able to catch up to this little old man!


    The leader of the soldiers understood the depth of the little old man, but his subordinates did not. Some of them could not control their temper when they saw that the little old man had left so many of them to pick up the person at the door!


    And one of them, who seemed to be an adjutant, cried out: "That old bastard Bald! I''m waiting for you here! What are you doing over there! Get the hell over here! "


    The moment the aide-de-camp finished speaking, the leader''s face turned somewhat pale. As the aide-de-camp finished speaking, the eyes of some of the martial artists nearby turned bloodshot as they glared viciously at the person who had just spoken!


    As the expressions of the martial artists changed, the temperature of the wine shop seemed to drop by five to six degrees. Now, the soldiers felt chilled to the spine. They finally realized something was wrong with the atmosphere!

 C20

    By the time the leader realized that the atmosphere had gone awry, it was already too late. A few martial artists stood up with bloodshot eyes. Some of them had already placed their hands on their weapons.


    The actions of these people were all seen by the person at the door. At this moment, the little old man was bowing and greeting him.


    He heard the old man say: "Ah, young grandpa, I''ll get Little Lu to send me the things you want today. You just made a ruckus in my store two days ago, so if you make a ruckus again, I''ll have to close my doors!"


    The person at the door shook his head and laughed, "Old Lu, it''s not that I want to get into the muddy water of your shop, but look back and see how those leather-covered toys have offended everyone else in your shop. Even if I don''t come and take care of this matter, it will be difficult to end it in peace later!"


    Hearing the words of the man in front of him, Old Man Lu smiled bitterly and said, "This is just a small fight. As long as you don''t interfere, nothing will happen later!"


    Seeing that Old Man Lu refused to let him in for a drink, the young master waved his hand and said: "Old Lu, if you don''t mind, I''ll leave the knife on the counter for you to keep. I just want to go in for a drink, I promise I won''t cause any trouble for you!"


    Hearing the words of this young master, Old Man Lu didn''t say anything else. He said to the man in front of him, "This young master has your word. You should take this knife yourself." With that, Old Man Lu stepped aside and invited the person at the door in!


    As soon as the people at the door came in and saw the hostility everywhere, he laughed out loud and said, "Fellow brothers, tonight I only want to drink a few cups of wine in peace. I hope that you will give me some face and let it go!"


    After that man finished his sentence, those martial artists from before all restrained their impulse to make a move and sat down. Some of them even greeted him, "We will definitely give face to King Yan. If it''s not small, please come and sit at the same table with us!"


    It turned out that the person who had just entered was the King of Hell. He walked quickly and soon arrived at the entrance of the Eternal Wine Workshop. He was surprised to see the soldiers who had entered earlier.


    The King of Hell said to the people who greeted him, "Brothers, I''d like to drink some wine and have some snacks myself today. I won''t trouble you guys any longer. I''ll treat you guys again when I have time!"


    When they heard his words, they did not say much and only exchanged a few more pleasantries before giving up.


    The King of Hell found an empty seat and sat down. He placed his saber on a nearby stool and waited for the restaurant to serve him food without saying a word.


    When Old Man Lu saw that Knifescar King Yan was actually sitting quietly and waiting for the dishes to be served, he felt a sense of relief. In Changyang City, Knifescar King was a troublesome customer!


    He had also killed quite a number of people in this Eternal Wine Workshop. It was a top-ranked vicious god. When he came here to buy wine two days ago, he had taken several more lives! Those people were still in the backyard and hadn''t been buried yet. Unexpectedly, he came again today.


    When Old Man Lu saw that the King of Hell''s expression didn''t look too good, he felt troubled. He was afraid that the King of Hell was up to something. When the time came, there would be more holes in the backyard.


    Fortunately, the King of Hell was a man of his word. Since he had already said he would not cause trouble, then he definitely would not cause trouble. As for others, it was even more impossible to find trouble with him.


    The last time he came to the store to kill people, they were outsiders, people who didn''t know the etiquette of Changyang City. So what if they were killed, the head of Changyang City would definitely clap and cheer!


    After settling down the King of Hell, Old Man Lu went back to his own counter, where the other soldiers were still waiting for him.


    Previously, the arrogant leader had a whole new level of respect for Old Man Lu after seeing him reveal a move. That was why his tone of voice had changed when talking to him.


    The leader said to Old Man Lu, "Shop owner, I''ll have to trouble you to arrange a seat for us brothers. We need to hurry on our way. After we finish our meal, we have to leave immediately!"


    Seeing that they had changed their attitude, Old Man Lu smiled and said, "Sure. Guests are from outside the country. Let''s go to the private room upstairs. I''ll have my granddaughter go greet you later!"


    The leader of the soldiers nodded before heading upstairs. The group of people behind him no longer had their previous arrogant attitude. Each and every one of them followed the leader upstairs in silence.


    They also knew that if it weren''t for the words of the King of Hell, those martial artists would have started to fight them. Although they had a lot of manpower, from the momentum exuded by those martial artists, they knew that most likely those people were desperate fugitives.


    If he were to face them head on, it was uncertain who would win and who would lose! Therefore, these guests all started to tighten their tails and act like human beings.


    After everyone had gone upstairs, Old Man Lu personally went to the kitchen and brought the dishes ordered by the King of Hell to the King of Hell.


    After Old Man Lu served the food and wine, he said to the King of Hell Knife, "Young Master, I saw that you didn''t look too good when you entered the room. Is there something troubling you?"


    If it had been anyone else who had asked Old Man Lu that question, their heads might have fallen off. However, since Old Man Lu dared to ask, he had something to rely on. His relationship with the King of Hell was more than enough for him to ask!


    The King of Hell raised his head and glanced at Old Man Lu. He then took an empty wine cup from the table and filled it with wine. He then handed it to Old Man Lu and said, "Sit down and accompany me."


    Old Man Lu received the wine cup with both hands, then he sat down and raised his glass towards Knife King Yan, saying, "It is my honor to be able to accompany me in drinking wine. If you have anything troubling you, just tell me!"


    The King of Hell nodded. He sighed and said in a low voice, "I will be leaving Changyang City in a while. I have a feeling that it will be a long time before I return."


    Hearing the words of the King of Hell, the expression on Old Man Lu''s face changed. He raised his head and gulped down the cup of wine. He lowered his voice and said, "Young Master, is what you said true?"


    The King nodded and said seriously, "That year when Brother Zhang left, he entrusted me to take care of Lady Qiu and her son. Now that Lady Qiu has found her home, I will send her to her new home! When we get there, I will fulfill all the promises I made over the years! "


    Old Man Lu nodded, stroking his sparse beard and said, "This is a good thing. Young Master, why are you troubling me?"


    "I have always treated my mother like my nephew. With them by my side, I have a feeling of home. If they were to leave, my heart would be empty, as if I had no home!"


    Hearing the King of Hell''s explanation, Old Man Lu understood what was going on. He said to the King of Hell, "My lord, as I see it, you''re a dragon among men, and the future lies not only within Changyang City. Changyang City is just a pond with the vast rivers and seas outside, and I''ve already advised you to leave Changyang City as soon as possible. You didn''t leave because of mother Qiu and the others, but now that they''ve settled down, you should give up and go out for a walk!"

 C21

    Old Man Lu and King Yan talked quietly in the main hall. The sky gradually darkened. A few more waves of customers came and went, but Old Man Lu didn''t go to entertain them anymore. The waiters in the main hall were all busy taking care of the customers.


    Old Man Lu and King Yan drank while talking. The two jars of wine were quickly finished. King Yan was already slightly drunk. The wine he ordered today was the most fragrant wine in the Eternal Wine Workshop, not a strong wine.


    This wine was brewed exclusively by Old Man Lu, and after drinking it, he would be left with a mouthful of incense, which would take around seven days to dissipate. Therefore, the wine was named Eternal Fragrance, which was actually brewed to take care of some female customers.


    After drinking, Yama Minamiya stood up and cupped his hands towards Old Man Lu, "Old Lu, I have remembered all your words today, hehe ¡­" Thank you, here! Take this money and buy some new clothes for Miss Lu! "


    With that, Hades placed a gold ingot on the table. As soon as the gold ingot appeared, Old Lu quickly grabbed it and smiled apologetically, "Thank you for your reward! Come often in the future! "


    The King of Hell looked at Old Man Lu and nodded his head. Then, he picked up the long saber on the table and prepared to leave the Eternal Wine Workshop for home.


    However, just as the King of Hell got up, there was a sound of someone hitting the table and shouting, "Little bitch!" Men let you drink with me because they think highly of you! If you dare say half a word more, no! This grandpa will tear down your restaurant! "


    Upon hearing this voice, the King of Hell''s turning body froze in place. At the same time, the other customers on the first floor also stood up!


    When Old Man Lu heard that voice, his expression changed. He then quickly ran upstairs!


    When Old Lu reached the top floor, he saw his granddaughter standing in the corner with a pale face. There was also a red five-finger mark on her face. That little girl was sobbing silently at the side.


    The previous group of soldiers had clearly drunk a lot. Some of them had already stripped naked and were yelling at the top of their lungs while the leader of the soldiers was already sprawled out under the table.


    Seeing this, Old Lu quickly walked over to protect his granddaughter. Old Lu angrily snorted, "Who hit my granddaughter just now!? If you have the guts, then come forward for this old man! "


    One of the soldiers lord had taken off his shirt, and there was a python tattooed on his body. At this moment, he came out from the crowd. You old bastard, you still dare to come forward! "Today, I will not only force this little girl, but I will also kill you, you old bastard, here!"


    After saying that, the man waved his hand and said, "Brothers! Up! Kill this old bastard! "Everyone will have a share of that girl later!"


    Following his words, those old men who had drunk a lot pulled out their weapons one by one. They were about to charge forward and mince this Old Man Lu into meat paste!


    Old Man Lu frowned when he saw the weapons in each of their hands. Although he had a tyrannical martial arts skill, he could protect his granddaughter if they had only used their fists and feet, but now these people all had weapons with them, which made things difficult for him. Sabers and swords had no eyes, and he himself was injured, but if he accidentally injured his granddaughter behind him, it would be a disaster!


    Just as Old Man Lu frowned, the sound of exceptionally heavy footsteps came up the stairs. The moment the footsteps rang out, it was as if a heavy drum was hammering on people''s chests. When the soldiers heard the sound, they all stopped and looked in surprise towards the staircase!


    With the approach of the footsteps, a tall figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. He was dressed in white clothes that matched the man''s tall and straight posture.


    When Old Lu saw this person, his eyes lit up. He did not expect that the living King of Hell would actually come up. If this guy came up, then these soldiers might not be able to see the sun tomorrow!


    After the soldiers saw the King of Hell, from his appearance and attire, they thought that he was just a young master who was looking for trouble, so they did not put him in their eyes. The soldier with a python tattoo scolded the King of Hell: "Where did this brat come from! The stairs were so loud! I''ve just messed up this grandpa''s mood! Hurry up and kowtow to this master! "


    "Yes, we have to kowtow and admit our mistake!" You guys should hurry up and kowtow to that girl! If it was only a little bit later, this young master would have let you all kowtow! " After the King of Hell heard the soldier''s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. With an evil smile on his face, he unhurriedly said a few words!


    Hearing the Knife King Yan''s words, the soldier laughed out of anger. He pointed at the Knife King Yan and said, "Hehehe ¡­" Brothers! Hold the kid down! I''m going to cut his tongue! Let him crawl under this grandpa''s crotch! "


    Just as the soldier''s voice faded, a resounding dragon roar rang out from behind the Knife King. At this moment, a dazzling long blade appeared behind him. The blade was trembling slightly, and the dragon roar was coming from the blade!


    Seeing this, the soldiers were stunned, they did not have time to react, and the King of Hell did not give them a chance to react. He grabbed the handle of the long sword with his right hand, and with a swing, the long sword turned into a white blade-shadow, and lines of lines appeared on the throat of the soldiers closest to him!


    Following the appearance of those thin lines, those soldiers covered their necks in astonishment. Not long after, streams of blood spurted out from those thin lines. With a swing of the blade, the King of Hell directly took the lives of the six people closest to him!


    After killing the six people, King Yan the Knife stopped. At this moment, he was carrying the longblade that was engraved with a dragon on his shoulder. The blade was still as bright and clean as snow without the slightest bloodstain. He sneered at the soldiers and said, "This is just the beginning. I will send all of you down to see King Yan in a while!"


    These soldiers were usually just the accomplices of the Regional Palace. Many of them were second generation ancestors who had better families, and they had put on their military uniforms just to get some benefits. They had never truly received any training, let alone witnessed such a bloody scene.


    They had only been passing by Changyang City. When they first arrived, they had been told by their superiors that the people here were valiant and that they would not take people seriously if they were asked to hide a little! Some of them even said that they wanted to make a ruckus in Changyang City. It was only when the King of Hell sent them an invitation that they finally woke up!


    Seeing the six fallen comrades, the remaining twenty odd men immediately woke up, cold sweat running down their foreheads. The soldier that shouted earlier had a deathly pale face, and the stench of urine was coming from his body. This time, he was scared to the point of peeing his pants! His legs were shaking, and he might lose his balance at any moment!

 C22

    By the time it was completely dark, the King of Hell had made his way back to his residence. When he pushed open the door, Liu Yun, Qiu Niang and the rest were already sitting together, preparing for dinner.


    Old Liu was brimming with energy. It looked like Qiu Niang had agreed to his request. When the King of Hell entered the room, Old Liu looked at him and felt that something was wrong. He quickly stood up and went to the King of Hell.


    As Old Liu approached the King of Hell, he smelled a faint scent of blood. He was very familiar with that smell. It was the unique scent of human blood. After Old Liu smelled it, his expression changed.


    Old Liu supported the slightly drunk King of Hell Knife and said loudly to the King of Hell, "Don''t drink anymore. Everyone is waiting for you to come back. From the looks of it, you''ve already eaten outside. "Brother will help you enter the room!"


    With that said, Old Liu helped the Knife King back into his own room.


    After entering the room, Old Liu directly threw the King on the bed and immediately closed the door behind him.


    After closing the door, Old Liu sat on the edge of the bed and said to the King of Hell, "Did you go out to cause trouble again? The smell of blood on his body is quite strong. I''ve chopped off a few of them! "


    After Old Liu threw the Knife King onto the bed, he turned around and faced Old Liu as he muttered, "I have never been in the habit of counting heads. I only know that the second floor of the Eternal Wine Workshop has already been bloodied."


    "My own brother! "You are f * cking becoming more and more unhuman!" After hearing Knife King Yan''s words, Old Liu was secretly speechless. He could not help but let out an exclamation of surprise! He knew that the Eternal Wine Workshop took up a huge amount of space. How many people''s blood would there be if the entire second floor was bathed in blood?


    "Not like a human, hehehe ¡­" "Ever since I''ve set foot on this road, the word ''human'' no longer has anything to do with me. The people who were killed on this road are no longer human beings!" After hearing Old Liu''s exclamation, the King of Hell turned around and crossed his legs on the bed. He replied to Old Liu with a slightly cold tone.


    Old Liu''s entire body went stiff when he heard the words of the King of Hell. That''s right, once he stepped into this world, who would be able to face this word "human"? Wasn''t he the same back then? It was just that he now wanted to change his mind and turn back into a better person.


    Thinking of this, Old Liu said to the King of Hell, "Brother, listen to this old brother. Wash your hands in a golden pot, go back to your old brother and make some small business of running darts in the future. You won''t have to worry about anything else.


    "Bro, your hands can still be washed clean. Even if I have to use my whole life to wash my hands, I won''t be able to!" After listening to Old Liu''s words, the King of Hell took a deep breath and spoke from the bottom of his heart.


    Hearing the King of Hell''s words, Old Liu could only sigh and say, "Sigh ~ Brother, it seems like you are really prepared to go all the way down this road. Old Liu could only sigh and say," Sigh ~ Brother, it seems like you are really prepared to go all the way down this path.


    After the King of Hell heard Old Liu''s words, he got up from the bed and cupped his hands towards Old Liu, "This little brother thanks Big Brother. This little brother will go with Big Brother to stay for a few days, and after Big Brother finishes his marriage, Little Brother will go out and adventure in the martial arts world. After three years, regardless of whether Little Brother wins or loses, Little Brother will visit Big Brother''s home again!"


    Old Liu knew that the other party had already given him an answer after hearing Knife King''s words. There was no point in continuing to speak. Thus, he exchanged a few more pleasantries with Knife King and left Knife King''s room.


    After Old Liu left, the King of Hell in the side compartment slept in his clothes. He lay on the bed and tossed and turned, but couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    Those who had been killed by him were now running in circles in his mind like a passing lantern. Their venomous gazes, curses, screams, and other cruel scenes were all surrounding him like a nightmare!


    When those scenes were still lingering in his mind, the King of Hell raised his right hand and waved it in front of his eyes. Then, his right hand stroked his forehead, and he suddenly laughed sinisterly as he muttered to himself, "If you want to seek revenge on this young master, you''ll have to wait for your next life!"


    After saying this, the lingering image in front of the King of Hell began to slowly dissipate. Not long after, the King of Hell completely calmed down. When he finally calmed down, the sky in the east turned white. It was only at this moment that the King of Hell slowly fell asleep.


    After the King of Hell fell asleep, Wang Mang, the emperor of the imperial city, who was thousands of miles away from Changyang City, sat on the dragon throne. After the King of Hell fell asleep, the emperor of the imperial city, who was thousands of miles away, had just sat on the dragon throne.


    As the eunuch''s voice faded, one of the civil and military officials spoke up, "This old official has a starter!"


    Wang Mang gestured to the eunuch in charge to bring the old official''s memorial. After reading through the memorial, Wang Mang''s expression changed a few times, and he fiercely slapped the memorial onto the few cases in front of him.


    The officials below broke out in a cold sweat when they saw the Emperor''s anger, especially the old official who had submitted the memorial. When he saw the Emperor''s anger, he was so frightened that he fell to his knees!


    Wang Mang was already an old man and had rarely been angered like this in the past few years. However, after seeing the contents of the memorial, it truly made him angry.


    After taking the memorial, Wang Mang asked the old official kneeling on the ground, "Is what the memorial says true?"


    That old official trembled for a while before replying, "Your Majesty, the things that have been written are things that the disciples sent to various places took three years to confirm. This is the truth!"


    When Wang Mang heard this, the flesh on his face trembled a few times. After which, he coldly snorted and said, "You can leave today. Zhang Aiqing, you can stay behind!"


    After the deacon eunuch announced the departure of the court, the other officials all left one by one. The old official who was kneeling on the ground earlier stood up with the support of the deacon eunuch.


    When he finally stood still, Wang Mang shouted and left and right, and directly asked the old official: "You''ve also participated in that incident that year, why didn''t you do it cleanly?! But now, so many things had happened! You still have the nerve to hand over your memorial! "


    With that said, Wang Mang threw the memorial paper at the old official''s face. After the memorial paper smashed onto the old official''s face, he immediately knelt on the ground and begged, "Your majesty! Atonement! Chen Chong was the last to leave the scene after what happened that year. This old official thought that Chen Chong had already done everything he could do, so he directly reported it to His Majesty. In recent years, Chen Chong has often said he was sick and at home, but his subordinates acted strangely. This old official checked with his subordinates and really did find the things listed in the imperial report. I hope that your majesty can understand this clearly! "

 C23

    After Wang Mang heard the official''s words, he frowned. In the end, he coldly said, "You were responsible for this at the beginning, but now you''re still responsible for the aftermath!"


    After that official heard Wang Mang''s words, he revealed a troubled expression and said, "Your Majesty, Chen Chong has already dismissed all his family members. Besides, I am not able to track him down, so I''m afraid that you''ll have to ask the shadow guards to help!"


    "Humph!" You are such a idiot!] I have raised you for so many years, you are nothing! Fine! This time, I shall use the shadow guard to help you deal with this matter. If you can''t do it properly, then your neck will be washed clean and you will be cut! " After speaking, Wang Mang flicked his sleeves and left, leaving that official behind!


    Only after Wang Mang left did the court official dare to leave the hall. When he left the hall, a eunuch came over and gave him a palm-sized medallion, and then the eunuch said to him, "This is the command medallion for the Shadow Guard, His Majesty asked us to hand it over to His Excellency. His Majesty said that this matter only has a one month''s time limit, if it is over, then Your Majesty can come and meet him himself!"


    With that, the eunuch hurriedly left. When he had left, the official then let out a sigh of relief. He then looked at the medallion in his hand.


    The upper jaw of the beast revealed two curved fangs, and the middle part of the token was like a tongue sticking out of the beast''s mouth. On top of it was the word ''Shadow'', which took up two-thirds of the entire token!


    After holding the token in his hand and weighing it twice, the official''s mouth revealed a sinister sneer. He then softly muttered to himself, "Chen Chong, Chen Chong, this time we will settle old debts together!"


    As the King of Hell was sleeping soundly on the bed, he suddenly heard the sound of someone knocking on the window. When he heard the sound, he immediately woke up and sat up.


    As he sat up, his hand also stroked a blade to his side. As he did so, the person outside the window sneered and said in a desolate voice, "After all these years, you still haven''t made much progress. If I want to take your life, you''ll be a dead body!"


    Hearing the familiar yet unfamiliar voice from outside, Knife King Yan frowned. He then went back to his bed and said coldly, "Speak, why have you come to find me?"


    The man outside the door seemed to understand the King of Hell. He didn''t beat around the bush and said, "I came to talk to you alone. Let''s meet up. I''ll wait for you at the same place outside the city."


    "You can go first, I''ll be right there!" The King of Hell turned over on the bed and began to tidy up his appearance. After he was done, the King of Hell strolled out!


    When the King of Hell walked out of his room, he realized that it was dark outside. It seemed that he had slept for an entire day, from morning until night! Who knew what day it was!


    The King of Hell didn''t think too much about it. He headed straight for the outside. On the way there, he avoided the eyes and ears of others, specifically looking for those dark places to hide himself!


    It didn''t take long for the King of Hell to arrive in a small forest outside the city. The forest was pitch black, and it looked rather eerie in the moonlight. However, this forest could only be considered quiet to the King of Hell.


    Borrowing the moonlight, the King of Hell saw a black figure in front of him. The King of Hell immediately greeted, "Speak!" What did you come to find me for! "


    When the man heard the words of the King of Hell, he turned his head, borrowing the moonlight to see that the man was wearing a hideous mask and a tight black robe.


    "We haven''t seen each other in almost ten years, why are you acting this way when you meet a savior like this?" After that person turned around, he directly asked the King of Hell!


    After the King of Hell heard the man''s words, his expression changed. He said unhappily, "You did save me, but you still have the blood of my loved ones on your hands! To me, not killing you is already the biggest payment of gratitude! "


    "Hahaha ¡­" Interesting! I didn''t expect that your thoughts would have changed so much over the years! " The man was not angry after listening to Knife King Yan''s words. Instead, he was very happy to have said those words!


    Hearing the ear-piercing laughter, the King of Hell couldn''t help but feel infuriated. He said to the man, "How is my appearance now? It''s my own business. If there''s nothing else, I''ll head back now!" I hope you won''t come looking for me again! If you come again next time, this young noble will take your head! " With that, the King of Hell turned and prepared to leave!


    When the masked man saw that the King of Hell was about to leave, he didn''t stop him. Instead, he said in his usual bleak voice, "If you want to leave, I won''t stop you. But, do you really not want to know who was the real culprit behind all those years ago?"


    Clang! With the sound of a long blade unsheathing, the King of Hell''s body turned around. At the same time, he drew his blade from the scabbard and rushed towards the masked man!


    Under the moonlight, the long blade that was like silver seemed to shine with an extremely chilling aura. As the King of Hell moved forward, all his killing intent was released!


    At this moment, all the birds in the quiet forest started to wail again and again. Those birds rushed out of their nests and rushed into the sky. Many of the beasts also started to flee in all directions.


    At this moment, the man wearing the sinister mask, his eyes that were originally squinting, began to shine with a strange light. At this moment, all of his attention was focused on the King of Hell''s body! It was only at this moment that he was surprised to discover that the child in front of him, whom he had been able to crush with a single hand for the past ten years, had completely changed! He couldn''t even control it anymore!


    At that moment, the King of Hell''s figure flashed in front of that man like a ghost. The long sword in his hand was like the moon in the sky, enveloping that man''s entire body!

 C24

    "Undermoon Saber''s Shadow, Breaking Sky is like a dragon''s roar!" Clang! With a sound of metal clanging, the blade of the King of Hell met the man''s palms.


    The person wore a pair of black gloves on his palms. The gloves shone with a cold, metallic luster under the moonlight. At this moment, the person was directly facing the blade of the King of Hell with both hands.


    The Knife King''s moves were one after another, each one faster than the other. It was like a meteor catching the moon, making one''s vision blurry. Although his moves were swift and violent, the man wearing the hideous mask in front of him was able to defend against the Knife King''s attacks well!


    No one could do anything about the situation. After the two had exchanged over a hundred blows, the man wearing a hideous mask suddenly used a force to block the blade attack of the King of Hell.


    After blocking this strike, his hands were like iron pincers as he grabbed onto the blade of the Demon King Knife. No matter how hard the Demon King Knife tried, he couldn''t pull out the blade.


    After suppressing the blade of the King of Hell, the man gasped for breath as he said to the King of Hell, "There''s no need to fight anymore, our strengths are more or less on the same level now. I''ve underestimated you. If we continue fighting, we might all die here today!"


    Hearing the words of the masked man, the King of Hell sneered, "Your body is already stained with my family''s blood. So what if I can kill you?!" With that, the King of Hell made his move again!


    "Sigh!" Why are you so stubborn! Come, if you want to kill me, kill me! " Sensing the King of Hell''s actions, the man decided to let go of the weapon. He spread his hands wide, as if he was ready to be slaughtered by anyone!


    When the man released his grip on the blade of the King of Hell, the King of Hell immediately turned the blade around. He raised the entire blade with both hands and was about to hack down on the person wearing the hideous mask!


    The long blade engraved with the moonlight drew a beautiful arc in the air. The air was cut by the long blade, letting out a sharp whistling sound. If this cut was real, then that person would definitely have been cut into two halves.


    Just as the blade was less than a centimeter away from the man''s head, the blade was frozen in place. The entire blade let out a buzzing sound as it trembled, as if it was lamenting in pain.


    Finally, the blade of the King of Hell moved over the top of the man''s head slowly and returned to its sheath.


    The King of Hell hefted his saber over his shoulder. He looked at the man in the hideous mask as if nothing had happened. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile.


    After the King of Hell withdrew his saber, he let out a long breath. Then, with a desolate voice, he said, "I should have died a long time ago. Why didn''t you kill me with a single slash?"


    The King of Hell shook his head. "I can''t think of a reason to kill you. Even though your hands were stained with the blood of my family, you saved my life. Actually, the two of us don''t owe each other anything. If I attack you again, I really won''t be able to find a reason!"


    "Hahaha ¡­" After hearing the words of the King of Hell, the man threw his head back and laughed, but his laughter came to an abrupt end!


    After stopping his laughter, the man wearing the sinister mask said to the Knife King, "That''s your opinion. To me, I owe you my life. My life can be repaid to you at any time! "


    "The Xiang Family has already become a thing of the past. Even my own name was recalled with great difficulty some time ago. Hehe ¡­" As for what you said about paying with your life, I really can''t lift this butcher''s knife! If you want to die, you can go and crash your head into my dad''s grave! " The King of Hell unhurriedly said these words.


    "To the sky! Are you sure you don''t want to take revenge? " After hearing the words of the King of Hell, the man wearing the hideous mask asked the King of Hell in confusion.


    "To the sky! Sigh ~ to the sky! This name is exactly the same as what I remembered a while ago. It seems like my memory is correct, revenge, do you really think I have the ability to do so? " The King of Hell unhurriedly exhaled a breath of air and asked that person.


    "Sigh ~ It seems that I was too hasty!" You''re not ready at all! " The man let out a long sigh and turned around. He no longer looked at the King of Hell and began to walk away. It seemed that he planned to leave!


    As that person slowly left, a few words slowly floated out from his mouth, causing the calm expression of the King of Hell instantly to change.


    He only heard the man say as he walked, "Your whereabouts and mine have already been exposed. It won''t be long before someone will come and cause trouble for you. It''s better for you to leave this Changyang City quickly. I''ll see you next time! "


    After hearing his words, the King of Hell''s face turned ugly. He turned to the man who had already taken a few steps away and said, "You said that both your whereabouts have been exposed? Just who was it that wanted to destroy my home! Tell me clearly! "


    That person replied without turning his head, "Humans are still those people from back then, but this time, I will not participate. I have also become their target, if I am able to escape this calamity, I will tell you the whole story. If I die, hehe ¡­" "Then let''s forget about it. Just do whatever you have to do, don''t even think about getting revenge!"


    After saying this, that person''s figure flashed into the forest, and disappeared without a trace not long after.


    The King of Hell stared at the spot where the man had disappeared, his eyes bloodshot. Veins bulged on both sides of his temples, and after a long time, he hatefully said, "Is he still the same person from back then? Looks like I still don''t have enough strength left. Even I can''t do anything against this guy, much less others! "


    After saying that, the King of Hell immediately turned around, carrying the long blade in his hand as he walked back the way he came from!


    After the King of Hell left, a white figure appeared in the forest. The figure looked in the direction of the King of Hell''s departure and let out a chuckle. Following that, the voice chased after the King of Hell!


    When the white figure also disappeared, the man wearing the sinister mask reappeared at the place where he had disappeared. When he saw the white figure chasing after the King of Hell, he said softly, "I didn''t expect them to be so fast, they caught up to me in an instant. Boy, fortunately this is only the weakest of them all, I hope you won''t disappoint me!"

 C25

    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. Birds flew in the sky. On this extraordinary night, the King of Hell dragged his somewhat exhausted figure home.


    All along the way, his thoughts were all on the man wearing the hideous mask. To him, this man was a special person!


    He remembered more than ten years ago, when he was only eight years old. That night, his family was attacked by an unknown group of people. At the last moment, he only remembered his father spraying a mouthful of blood at him before he fainted!


    When he woke up, he found himself inside a dilapidated wooden hut. Other than him, the other person inside the dilapidated wooden hut was the black-clothed man wearing a hideous mask!


    When he woke up that year, that black-clothed man stood up and walked towards him step by step. When that black-clothed man was less than a meter away from him, that black-clothed man stopped moving!


    Then, the black clothed man said to him in a very cold tone, "Brat, if you want to live, there''s only one way. From today onwards, you will recognize me as your master and won''t ask me anything about your family. Can you do that?"


    That eight year old ignorant boy showed an extraordinary indifference when facing the test of death. He said to that person in a mournful voice, "Did you kill my family?"


    That person nodded, and then said somewhat helplessly, "There are too many grudges and grievances in this world that no one can avoid. You are already the last person alive in your family!"


    The boy sneered, "To acknowledge you as your master is to acknowledge a thief as your father! I cannot do it. If you want to kill me or cut me to pieces, do it! " After saying this, the boy closed his eyes. He was waiting for the arrival of death!


    The man in black raised his gloved right hand. The glove emitted a metallic luster. As long as he swung his palm down, all of Xiang Family''s blood vessels would be severed!


    His hand was lifted in the air for a full quarter of an hour before it finally fell powerlessly. He exhaled a mouthful of impure air. In this quarter of an hour, his heart had engaged in hundreds of battles, but in the end, he was unable to do anything about it!


    After exhaling a mouthful of impure air, he used a somewhat relaxed voice and said, "Stinky brat, I have to admit that you''re a very courageous person. As expected of your last hope to your family!"


    With that said, the person''s figure flashed as he sat down on a broken chair beside the wooden house. After he sat down, he reached into his pocket and took out an ancient book.


    He threw the book in front of the boy and said to him, "Since you''re not afraid of death, then continue to be a Xiang Family person. This book was found on your father''s body, so it should be an absolute art of your family. I''ll return it to you now!"


    Hearing the man''s words, the boy opened his eyes and took a look at the old book beside him. The cover of the ancient book was no longer there. Only a few dark yellow pages were exposed!


    Trembling, the boy grabbed the ancient book and looked at the man in black with disbelief. He asked with a trembling voice, "You ¡­" You''re not going to kill me? "


    The man nodded and said calmly, "I don''t want to dirty my hands again if I don''t kill you. Since you refused my request, you will have to pay a price. I will leave this book to you. Whether you live or die is up to you! I forgot to tell you, this is deep in the mountains. "Hehehe ¡­"


    After saying that, the person walked out of the wooden house and disappeared in a flash!


    The King of Hell''s thoughts stopped at the moment the man left. He was still thinking about what had happened that year, but at this moment, he suddenly felt a sense of danger approaching him. As a swordsman and killer, his thoughts immediately came to a conclusion!


    All he saw was the Demon King Knife roll away in an instant. Then, he quickly jumped forward. His movements were so fast that it made people dazzled. Just as he was completing a series of movements, he shouted out "Chi Chi Chi ¡­" A sound rang out right behind him!


    After jumping a distance, the King of Hell suddenly appeared behind a bluestone by the side of the road. Borrowing the moonlight, he looked towards the path he had come from. There, he saw a line of light flashing by!


    When the King of Hell looked closely, he could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. That was not a dot of light, it was clearly a sharp throwing knife! At this moment, the moonlight shone on the flying knives, causing them to emit a terrifying cold light!


    After hiding behind the rock, the King of Hell heaved a long sigh of relief. He knew that the person who plotted against him tonight was definitely an expert. If it wasn''t for his alertness, he would have already become a ghost under the flying dagger!


    As the King of Hell thought of this, he couldn''t help but think, just who would want his life? Could it be those people from the sinister mask from back then?


    Upon thinking that it might be those people, the King of Hell''s eyes immediately turned blood-red. There was a blood feud between the two of them. "Clang!" He drew his long blade and the King of Hell jumped out from behind the boulder!


    He held the long blade in his hand and shouted, "Scoundrel! Come out! This young master is here, if you have the guts then come and fight this young master in front of me! "


    "Humph, humph, humph ¡­" "You''re about to die yet you still call yourself Young Master, in a bit, I''ll throw your head into the fecal drain!" With a cold laugh, a white figure slowly appeared in the middle of the night!


    When the King of Hell heard the voice of a young woman, he could not help but feel it was strange. He looked towards the direction of the voice and saw a masked woman in white standing about ten meters away from him!


    The woman''s figure was rather thin, and her white clothes were very neat and tidy. She wore a square towel on her head, and her face was covered by a white veil.


    Seeing the person who plotted against him, the King of Hell said with a sneer: "You scoundrel whose mouth is filled with feces! They only knew how to trick people! I''m going to wring your head off and use it as a chamber pot later! "


    The two of them spoke some vulgar words, losing the demeanor of experts. However, this was not important because after the King of Hell''s words, the woman in white had already moved!


    Her speed was enough to make one''s hair stand on end. In an instant, she crossed five to six meters and attacked the King of Hell. Halfway there, she swung her hand, and a long black whip shot out with a whistling sound towards the King of Hell''s face!

 C26

    The whip moved away from the serpent and turned into a dragon''s roar. Just as the long whip was about to slash at his face, the King of Hell also moved. The longsword in his hand suddenly turned over and placed horizontally above his head.


    Under the cover of night, the collision between the long saber and the whip produced sparks. The King of Hell was surprised to find that the whip used by the woman was extremely powerful.


    After receiving the whip, the woman''s body was pushed forward. Nearby the King of Hell, a black dagger appeared in her other hand. The dagger drew a beautiful arc in the air as it flew towards the King of Hell''s waist!


    Seeing that this woman could actually wield two completely different weapons at the same time, the King of Hell''s eyes flashed. His figure immediately flashed backwards, barely dodging the knife that was on his waist!


    After this slash, before King Yan could catch his breath, the whip swept towards him with the sound of wind. King Yan could only cross his blade to block once again. Since the distance was shortening, a large portion of the whip was aimed at him!


    Although he managed to block the whip, it only blocked a single point. The long whip bent a little and still lashed at his body, striking the right rib of the King of Hell. After being lashed by the whip, the King of Hell''s right rib instantly felt a burning pain.


    A long trail of blood appeared on the surface of his pristine white robe. After being whipped, the King of Hell gave a cold snort and advanced instead of retreating. He brandished the long blade in his hand, which protected his body like a shield.


    After the white-clothed woman whipped Yama, her lips curved up in a contemptuous smile. She originally thought that he would pull away again and wanted to whip her again, but she suddenly realized that he was actually coming straight at her. She couldn''t help but be shocked!


    The woman in white could only jump backwards in the face of the King of Hell''s impenetrable blade. Then, she swung the long whip in her hand and lashed it towards the King of Hell with a ''crackle'' sound!


    She had originally wanted to use the whip in her hand to stop the King of Hell from closing in, but she found that her previously invincible whip was blocked by the long blade in his hand!


    "Ding ding dang dang" The sound of metal clashing rang out as the King of Hell''s body closed in on the woman in white. Although the King of Hell had blocked many of the attacks, he had been hit no less than ten times!


    Enduring the pain, the King of Hell''s eyes shone with a bloodthirsty light. Under the cover of night, a sinister smile appeared on his face. It had been a long time since he had killed a woman. The longblade in his hand might have forgotten the fragrance of her blood!


    This time, he met a woman that wanted his life. This made the King of Hell remember the woman who begged for his life under his blade. This woman had similarities and differences from that woman!


    The difference between them was that they all used weapons like whips. The only difference was that they had been the ones to kill others before, but now they were the ones who wanted to kill him!


    At this moment, the painful and distorted woman''s face appeared in Yama Minamiya''s mind. He had thought that she was begging him before she died, but now, that nightmarish face appeared in his mind from time to time.


    That was why he didn''t accept the shop assistant that killed the woman for a long time. But tonight, when the woman came looking for him and wanted to kill him, he saw that face again. Not only did he no longer hate that face, he felt that if the expression on that face were to appear on the woman''s face, it would be a wonderful scene!


    An assassin''s heart was something that ordinary people could not understand. From disgust to liking, it could happen in an instant. The disgust from before might become a direction for him to develop in the future!


    At this moment, the Knife King had completely forgotten about the pain and the wounds on his body. He only had one thought in his mind, which was to personally remove the veil of this woman in front of him, then torture her to the point of making her show the exact same expression as the woman before him!


    With this crazy idea in mind, the blade wielded by the King of Hell moved even faster. After blocking another round of attacks, he leapt towards the woman in white.


    When he pounced over, the long blade in his hand stopped spinning. At this moment, he raised the long blade high above his head and chopped down towards the woman''s head with the force of a mountain cleaving!


    After continuously attacking, the woman was slightly out of breath. After all, she was only a woman. Usually, she practiced assassination techniques and accepted missions as well!


    To an Assassin, fighting face to face with an assassin wasn''t something that could be done openly. Hidden weapons, poisons, assassinations and other disgraceful methods were what they were most adept at!


    However, she was an unusual assassin, something that had been set in stone ever since she first set foot on the assassin''s path. Back then, her master had told her that assassins had to wear night clothes no matter what, but she was still wearing dazzling white!


    In the beginning, because of this, she had already been severely punished by her master. However, she had forgotten the pain and continued to do whatever she wanted. In the end, her master had completely given up on her and transferred her to the lowest ranking team!


    It could be said that the assassins in this team were all abandoned bastards that wanted to fight, but she had lived in this group for a very long time, and she had done a great job, which made her master reevaluate her.


    In the end, she said she would assassinate someone. If she succeeded this time, she would be able to return to the ranks of the core group of assassins, and that person would be the King of Hell in front of her!


    As an assassin, if she hadn''t killed Knife King Yan when she ambushed him, she would have followed his habits to escape. But she was a different kind of assassin, she had appeared out of nowhere tonight after listening to Knife King Yan''s provocation!


    She had originally thought that she would be able to kill the King of Hell without relying on the usual methods of those assassins. The previous situation was as she had expected; she had firmly suppressed the King of Hell.


    The victory was already in front of her, but this man had suddenly turned into a completely different person, like a wild beast. He didn''t care about the pain on his body, and even if he was injured he still had to close the distance with her.

 C27

    The woman in white could only use the black dagger in her hand to block the incoming blade. With a crisp "clang" sound, the black dagger collided with the blade.


    The woman in white could not withstand the force of the collision and cried out in pain. She fell to her knees, blood spurting out from her hands as she collapsed to the ground.


    After the King of Hell chopped down the woman in white, he placed the blade on her neck, then grinned at her and said, "Right now, you are kowtowing and begging me. This young master will spare your life!"


    She lowered her head and glanced at the wound on her hand. The corner of her lips curled as she said indifferently: "Right now, in your hands, my skills are inferior, if you want to kill me, you can do so! If you want to do it, just do it!" There''s no point talking any further. Let''s fight! "


    Hearing this woman''s words, the King of Hell''s eyes suddenly flashed with a hint of doubt. Many years ago, he had said those words from a boy, and at that time, he was also facing death, calm and collected!


    The King of Hell said emotionally, "Do you really want to die that badly? You don''t want to take this chance even if you have the chance to live? "


    The woman in white suddenly laughed: "As an assassin, I have long ignored life and death. From the moment I stepped on this road, I knew that there would be such a day, sooner or later. It''s better for me to die happily in your hands than to be captured, tortured, and then die!" "Let''s do it!"


    After saying that, the woman in white actually raised her head and drew a line on the blade of Yama''s longsword. As she did so, a drop of dark red blood dripped down the blade.


    Seeing that streak of blood, the corner of the King of Hell''s eyes twitched. He had already killed countless people, and the blood he had seen before should have flowed into a meandering river, but tonight, that streak of blood was so eye-piercing. It was as if the blood was flowing not from the woman, but from his own neck.


    This kind of feeling made the King of Hell''s heart flustered. Why did such a feeling appear? Was it because of what she had said before? Or did she have a shadow of herself on her body?


    His doubts were churning endlessly inside his heart. The long blade that should have been chopping down happily was actually somewhat heavy at this moment. Should he kill or not?


    In the end, the shining cold saber slowly moved away from the woman''s neck, and the long blade slowly returned to its sheath. With a "click", the blade returned to its previous calm state.


    The King of Hell coldly said to the woman, "Scram! If you, a scoundrel who only knows how to sneak attack, were to use this blade to kill you, you will be sullying this blade! "


    After saying this, the King of Hell prepared to leave. Looking at the figure of the King of Hell preparing to leave, the woman smiled sadly. Then she said loudly, "If you don''t kill me tonight, you will regret it for the rest of your life!"


    After the King of Hell heard this, his body paused for a moment. Then, he continued to walk forward and leisurely said, "To me, you''re already a dead man. A dead man won''t make anyone regret!"


    The fallen leaf landed in front of the woman. At this moment, the autumn wind blew Xuan''er''s hair, causing her bun to be blown apart. The cloth on her head actually split into two, and a strand of black hair accompanied the cloth as it fell in front of the woman!


    Looking at the square handkerchief that was split into two, the woman''s eyes were filled with fear. That''s right, she was already a dead woman to him.


    However, at the last moment, the enemy had stopped. He had kept his life, and the handkerchief had been neatly separated from him. It had been cut off by the saber''s energy.


    "Hehehe ¡­" As she let out a mournful laugh, the fierce look in her eyes slowly disappeared, and was replaced by a soulless, empty look.


    "I am dead. Yes, I am dead in his eyes!" The woman in white took off the white cloth covering her face, revealing a very exquisite face. If her face was exposed, it would attract many men''s admiration.


    She put away the mask and smiled playfully. She said to the place that the King of Hell left: "As an assassin I am indeed dead, but as a woman I am still alive!" I said that I would make you regret it, so I will definitely make you regret it! "


    After saying this, the woman''s body disappeared in a flash. After she had disappeared for a long time, the black-clothed person who had met with the King of Hell slowly walked out from the shadows.


    He looked at the place where the King of Hell left and sighed. "I didn''t expect you to be so heartless, but you still kept him alive. I hope you can resolve this yourself! "


    After saying so, the man in black slowly sank back into the darkness. After the King of Hell let go of the woman, his expression was sometimes fierce, sometimes cold, and sometimes indifferent.


    Right now, his thoughts were moving back and forth. Those thoughts contained the urge to turn around and kill the woman, the coldness to treat her as a dead person, and the indifference to let him do as he pleased.


    Following the change in his thoughts, the expression on his face kept changing. In the end, the King of Hell''s lips curled up into a weird smile. He mumbled to himself, "Oh god, oh god, do you really regret this?" This is the first time I have let someone retrieve their life from under your blade! "


    Then, the King of Hell shook his head and sighed, "Sigh ¡­ Killing people is nothing compared to killing them. To that assassin just now, her person is still alive. Her heart has already been killed by me. There''s no need to kill her anymore!"


    After saying that, the King of Hell remained silent as he walked home with an indifferent expression.


    When he returned to the courtyard, he discovered that Liu Yun was waiting for him there, which made him very surprised.


    Seeing him enter, Liu Yun saw that he was covered with wounds, so he quickly went closer and asked: "Are you alright? Where did you go this late at night? "How did you get covered in injuries?"

 C28

    Hearing Liu Yun''s question, Knife King Yan frowned. He said with an ice-cold expression: "What does this Young Master going to do at night have anything to do with you?" With that said, the King of Hell suddenly grabbed Liu Yun by the neck and dragged her into his room.


    After taking Liu Yun into his own room, Knife King Yan said with a stern voice: "From now on, you can answer whatever I ask. If you dare to play any tricks, I''ll kill you immediately!"


    With that said, the King of Hell released his hand from Liu Yun''s neck. After Liu Yun released the King of Hell, he started coughing violently. Just now, she was almost killed by the King of Hell.


    She really couldn''t understand what was wrong with the man in front of her. He had helped her so many times, so why was he treating her like this now? However, before she could figure out the cause and effect of the matter, the question of the Knife King Hades came!


    The King of Hell asked her, "Who exactly are you? What was his real name? "Where did it come from?"


    Upon hearing the question, Liu Yun wanted to ponder for a moment, but as she hesitated, the Demon King drew his long blade and placed it against her neck. He then shouted in a low voice, "Hurry and say it!"


    Liu Yun was frightened by the King of Hell''s words and her tears immediately flowed down. Then, she said with a bit of trepidation, "My name is Liu Ruyan, I live in Peng City."


    During the whole process of asking, the King of Hell stared at Liu Yun. Oh, no, it should be Liu Ruyan''s eyes now. He wanted to see from her eyes if she was lying or if she was speaking the truth!


    After hearing what Liu Ruyan had said, the King of Hell did not notice her abnormality. He then asked, "What is your purpose for coming to Changyang City from Peng City?"


    Liu Ruyan didn''t dare to think too much into it at this moment, so she could only reply honestly, "I ran away to avoid the marriage arranged for me by my family. It was just a coincidence that I came here!"


    "Then what exactly is your family doing? "Who''s the name of the family''s High Hall?" After hearing Liu Ruyan''s answer, Knifescar King didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary, so he continued to ask.


    When she asked this question, Liu Yun did not say anything. Her eyes had a stubborn look as she said: "Regarding this question, I don''t want to answer you!"


    "If you don''t say it, I will finish you right now!" After hearing Liu Yun''s stubborn refusal, the King of Hell coldly grabbed onto Liu Yun''s neck, but at the same time, he moved the blade a bit further away from Liu Yun''s neck.


    Once again, she was strangled by the throat. Liu Ruyan felt that she was so close to death. She believed that if King Yama used even a little more strength, she would definitely be crushed to death by him!


    Liu Ruyan weakly beat the hand of the King of Hell that was holding her throat, signaling him to let go. When the King of Hell saw that Liu Ruyan''s face had turned green, he finally let go!


    Before King Yan the Knife had let go, Liu Ruyan had almost suffocated. Fortunately, King Yan the Knife had given her his hand in the next second, allowing her to breathe smoothly. Liu Ruyan breathed heavily like a fish out of water.


    After releasing Liu Ruyan, the King of Hell didn''t give her any extra time. He shouted in a low voice, "Hurry up and answer this young master''s question! This young noble does not have the time to waste on you! "


    After taking a few deep breaths, Liu Ruyan replied in a changed tone, "You have to promise me. If I say it out loud, don''t send me back!"


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s words, the King of Hell coldly smiled and said, "I don''t have the time to send you back, so I should quickly answer the questions. If you continue, I''ll let you bring all your secrets to report to the King of Hell!"


    "Good!" "I said, my father is Liu Chuan, the Great Guardian of Peng City, my mother, Liu Yu!" After listening to the words of the King of Hell, Liu Ruyan finally revealed the background of her parents with great difficulty.


    "I will investigate everything you said before dawn. If you dare to lie, you will never see the sun tomorrow!" After hearing Liu Ruyan''s report, the King of Hell didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, he threw down those words and slapped Liu Ruyan on the neck, knocking her out.


    After knocking Liu Ruyan out, Knife King prepared to head out again, but just as he was about to go out, he found Old Liu standing in the yard, as if waiting for him!


    Seeing Old Liu, the King of Hell''s expression relaxed a little. He said to Old Liu, "Big Brother, why haven''t you rested yet?"


    After Old Liu heard his words, he smiled and said, "Didn''t you not rest? There was quite a commotion tonight. Where are you planning to go now?"


    "Go and investigate that girl''s background. I''ve already been targeted by others. I suspect that the girl is a spy!" After hearing Old Liu''s question, Knife King Yama did not hide anything and told Old Liu his thoughts.


    Old Liu nodded. Then, he said to the King of Hell, "Be careful. Don''t worry, I''m in charge of this courtyard."


    After hearing Old Liu''s words, the King of Hell didn''t waste any more words. He pushed open the courtyard door and left.


    After the King of Hell left, Old Liu hid himself in the shadows, his eyes staring at every blade of grass in the yard.


    After Knife King Yan left home, he jumped onto the roof of a small house. He jumped up and down on the roof of those houses and soon disappeared.


    When the King of Hell steadied his body once again, he landed outside a grass hut outside the city. The moment he landed, an old man''s voice came from inside the grass hut. "Which friend has come to visit?"


    When the King of Hell heard the voice, he calmly said, "The King of Hell is here to pay his respects to Mr. Zhang. I hope that Mr. Zhang can show himself!"


    When the person inside the grass hut heard the King Yan''s name, he fell silent for a moment, then his voice came again. He heard the person called Mr. Zhang say: "If you have something to say, then go ahead. This old man is not convenient to see guests right now!"


    Hearing the other party''s words, the King of Hell nodded his head and directly said, "Today, I would like to inquire about a person from Mr. Zhang!"


    After hearing what the King of Hell had to say, Mister Zhang did not beat around the bush. Instead, he said to the King of Hell, "Please do not hesitate to ask what little friend wants to ask!"


    After receiving permission from the other party, the King of Hell then asked directly, "I wonder if mister knows the background of Peng Cheng''s Imperial Guard, Liu Chuan?"


    After hearing the King of Hell''s question, Mr. Zhang thought for a while before slowly speaking, "I know this person''s background quite well. I don''t know why little friend would like to ask this person?"

 C29

    Outside the grass hut, after thinking for a moment, the King of Hell asked directly: "Does this Liu Chuan have a daughter named Liu Ruyan?"


    "Liu Chuan has three sons and one daughter, her daughter is the youngest, her name is indeed like smoke, and she is eighteen years old. Originally, the two families wanted to arrange their marriage half a month ago, but the girl ran away, and now her whereabouts are unknown. Why do you want to find out about her?" After hearing the words of the King of Hell, Mister Zhang directly revealed the news about Liu Ruyan.


    After hearing what Teacher Zhang said, the cold expression of the King of Hell relaxed a lot. He then let out a long sigh and said, "Thank you for your information. To be honest, this woman is currently at my house. However, I''ve forced her to reveal her identity tonight, so I''ve come to verify it with you."


    After hearing the information, the King of Hell did not hide anything and directly gave out Liu Ruyan''s information. This was Mister Zhang''s rule, so if he wanted information, he had to provide it in exchange.


    If he did not have the information that he wanted, then he had to help him accomplish something. Previously, someone did not keep their promise and did not provide the information that Mr. Zhang wanted after learning about it from him.


    Afterwards, that person was found kneeling at the entrance of Teacher Zhang''s grass shack three days after the deadline. Since then, Teacher Zhang''s reputation had become even more resounding, and those who came to inquire about the matter all acted according to his rules.


    After listening to Knife King Yan''s report, Mister Zhang''s voice rang out once more, "My friend, the information you provide is more valuable than mine. This old man will provide you with another piece of information. There are already people trying to take your head. My friend, this old man will urge you to leave Changyang City as soon as possible!"


    Upon hearing this news, the King of Hell''s expression changed a few times. He then turned to the direction of the grass shed and bowed, "Thank you for your reminder. I will never forget it. I will come back in the future to thank you!"


    After saying this, Mr. Zhang did not respond. The King of Hell turned around and left the grass hut. With a few leaps, he disappeared without a trace.


    A long time after the King of Hell had left, the wooden door of the grass hut was opened. Under the moonlight, a skinny, wrinkled old man with white hair and a full beard walked out from the hut.


    He looked at the place where the King of Hell left and shook his head, "Xiangtian, this old man can only help you. Ai ~ Your family is full of loyalty, what a pity, what a pity!"


    After the old man finished sighing, he walked directly to the back of the grass hut. Behind the grass hut, there was a donkey tied to it. The old man untied the donkey and lightly leaped onto the donkey''s back.


    After riding on the donkey''s back, the old man glanced at his own grass shack and then muttered to himself, "I can''t come back from here. There''s no use keeping it. Burn it!" With that said, the old man took out a fire piston from his chest pocket. He blew a breath of air towards the fire piston, and it began to burn.


    The old man threw the burning fire piston above the grass shed and patted the donkey''s buttocks. The donkey let out a cry after being patted and then scattered with its hooves, carrying the donkey far away.


    After the elder was carried away by the donkey, the roof of the thatched cottage was set ablaze. Not long after, the entire thatched cottage was set ablaze, and half the sky was dyed red under the moonlight.


    After bidding farewell to Mr. Zhang, the King of Hell then rushed back to his residence. When he came back, he purposely knocked on the door to remind Old Liu that he had returned.


    Not long after, Old Liu opened the door. After Old Liu opened the door, the King of Hell pulled Old Liu into the yard and whispered to him, "Big Brother, you will leave tonight with Qiu Niang and Tiger Boy. This brother of mine is in big trouble. If I were to follow you, I think I''ll implicate you! "


    After Old Liu heard the words of the King of Hell, his face changed. He then cupped his fists towards the King of Hell and said, "Then brother, please take care of yourself. After this battle, you must come to the Ye City to find me! I have a name in Ye City now, you can find out about it just by asking! "


    The King of Hell nodded. He then urged Old Liu to leave with his mother and Tiger Boy. Old Liu could only knock on Lady Qiu''s door after hearing his urging.


    After knocking on the door a few times, Qiu Niang asked through the door, "Is it Old Liu?" What are you doing knocking on my widow''s door so late? "


    Old Liu heard this from the outside and said hurriedly, "Qiu Niang, hurry and pack up. Take Tiger Boy and a little soft spot. Come with me now!"


    Hearing Old Liu''s somewhat hurried voice, Madam Qiu pondered for a while before asking, "Old Liu, has something happened?"


    Old Liu did not say much upon hearing Old Qiu''s question. He only said anxiously, "Something has happened. Hurry up and get ready. We''ll talk on the way!"


    After hearing Old Liu''s words, Madam Qiu said to him, "Okay, wait a moment!" With that said, the sound of rustling could be heard from within Madam Qiu''s room. It seemed like they were making preparations.


    As for the King of Hell, he returned to his room after giving Old Liu instructions. When he returned to his room, he found Liu Ruyan still in a deep slumber. He went forward and pinched one of Liu Ruyan''s legs!


    Liu Ruyan woke up immediately after he pinched her. Before she could figure out what was going on, the King of Hell directly said to her, "I''ll be running away tonight. I can only send you out of the city. Everything else will depend on your luck. Hurry up and go!"


    Having said so, the King of Hell pulled Liu Ruyan out of the house. Just like that, Liu Ruyan was dragged into the courtyard by him.


    When they arrived at the courtyard, Old Liu was still waiting for the two ladies. When he saw that the King of Hell had actually pulled Liu Ruyan out of his room, and Liu Ruyan''s clothes were a little messy and sleepy, Old Liu asked in surprise, "You, you two, that ¡­?" After saying that, Old Liu gave a thumbs up with his two hands.


    Hearing Old Liu''s question, Liu Ruyan and Knife King Yan felt that something wasn''t right, so they quickly let go of Liu Ruyan''s hand. Liu Ruyan, on the other hand, was too embarrassed to even lift her head.

 C30

    Just as the King of Hell and the others were preparing to leave Changyang City, in a large mansion in the capital, a man in black appeared like a ghost before an old man who was writing furiously.


    The skin on his face was very loose and there were deep wrinkles on it. His age should be very young, but the clothes he wore were very dignified. After the black clothed man appeared, he said without even raising his head, "It''s been a day already. How''s the matter going?"


    After the black-clothed man heard the old man''s question, he knelt down on one knee and cupped his fist towards the old man, "Sir, the matter has been settled, we are already on the line with him."


    After hearing the black clothed man''s reply, the old man stopped what he was doing and nodded. He raised his head to look at the black clothed man and saw that he was wearing a ferocious mask.


    After the old man looked at the man, he said to him, "Only the few of you know the details of what happened that year. Now, this matter has been dug out. There must be a spy here!"


    After the masked man heard the elder''s words, his body couldn''t help but shiver. He quickly said, "Sir, your subordinate will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly! I will definitely not let this spy off! "


    The old man shook his head and laughed, "No! "Don''t get rid of this spy, you just need to find out who this spy is. After you find out, you will need to secretly observe his every move. If necessary, you even need his help to spread some information!"


    Hearing the old man''s words, the black clothed man immediately responded. He then continued to ask, "Sir, do you have any other instructions?"


    The old man stroked his beard, then sighed and said, "I don''t have much time left. I''m a bit tired from all these years of crawling around in this wilderness. I''d like to ask, which of the two do you think is more suitable to take my place?"


    Hearing the old man''s question, the man said with some hesitation: "This matter concerns the future, I dare not say too much!"


    The old man pointed at the man in black and said, "Oh you, you are being too cautious. You are too timid and do not dare to say anything. Don''t beat around the bush! "


    The man thought for a while and said, "The eldest young master is like an adult. The bigger young master is more compassionate. This subordinate thinks that the second young master should be more suited to take over the lord''s career!"


    After hearing what the black clothed man said, the old man fell silent for a long time. Finally, he let out a long sigh and said, "Being too kind and compassionate in the imperial court could only be exchanged for the extermination of one''s family! From now on, everything will be centered around the young master! " After saying this, the old man waved his hand at the man in black, signaling him to leave.


    After the black clothed man left, the old man walked out of his study. He walked through the courtyard and soon arrived at another courtyard. When he entered that courtyard, the guard in charge of the house had to bow when he saw him.


    The old man waved his hand and said, "There''s no need for formalities. This old man will ask you first. Is the eldest young master sleeping now?"


    The guard quickly replied, "Reporting to the lord, the eldest young master had been reading before he fell asleep."


    The old man nodded, then he said to the servant, "Go and wake him up, tell him that I have come."


    The servant quickly went to call the eldest young master. Not long after, a seven feet tall man in a purple robe with a jade-like face came trotting over.


    Upon seeing the old man, the man bowed and greeted, "Your son greets Lord Father. I wonder if you will welcome me when I arrive."


    The old man waved his hand and said, "You and I are father and son, so there is no need for us to play around with these useless things. This old man will ask you, recently when you went to the Luzhou area to do business, did you discover anything?"


    After the man heard the old man''s question, he hurriedly replied, "Last year was a drought in Luzhou, and now the people are not living well. Many robbers and robbers have appeared within the borders, and the government''s silver for disaster relief has been severely deducted.


    "Sigh ~ This old man had already expected this to happen. Alright, besides asking you about what you''re doing, this old man has another reason to meet you tonight. Follow this old man!" After hearing his son''s words, the old man let his son follow him.


    The eldest young master didn''t dare to say anything after hearing the old man''s words. He simply followed behind the old man and walked through the courtyard. After about half an incense worth of time, the father and son arrived at the darkest courtyard in the mansion.


    When he saw the courtyard, his son''s expression changed. He was very clear about the place, it was the ancestral hall where the ancestors were worshipped. Usually, only during festivals would father bring his entire family here to pay respects, but tonight was not a holiday, so why did this old man bring him here?


    When the old man arrived at the courtyard, he reached into his sleeves and took out a key. He opened the doors of the ancestral hall, and with a creaking sound, the heavy wooden door was slowly opened by the old man.


    After opening the door, the old man was the first to enter the ancestral hall. When the young master saw that his father had already entered the ancestral hall, he could only follow.


    In this pitch-black ancestral hall, the old man reached his hand into his sleeve and took out a fire piston. He blew out the flame, and in front of him, he walked with ease, while his son obediently followed behind him.


    After the old man entered the ancestral hall, he arrived at the ancestral tablets within a few steps. He lit a candle that he placed on the altar, and as the candle was lit, there was finally some warmth in the gloomy ancestral shrine.


    After lighting the candles, the old man lit another three incense sticks. After inserting the incense sticks into the incense burner, the old man said to the young master behind him in a deep voice, "Kneel!"


    As soon as the words left the old man''s mouth, the eldest young master quickly and respectfully kneeled in front of the ancestral tablet.


    After the eldest young master knelt down, the old man stood at the side of the altar and said to the eldest young master, "My son, your father has made a decision tonight. You will be the head of the family in the future. We will explain everything in front of our ancestors tonight!"


    After saying this, the old man started to talk about the family''s teachings and some unknown secrets, including some secrets about the man in black who wore the hideous mask earlier and the King of Hell. As for the son, he kneeled down to listen to his father''s teachings.


    After a while, the sky had already turned white. In the end, the old man smacked his lips a few times and made the eldest young master swear a heavy oath. Only then did the ceremony end.

 C31

    Soon enough, the sky began to brighten as the five of them left Changyang City. On their way, the five of them rode a horse carriage with the King of Hell and Old Liu following behind them.


    Last night, because he was in a hurry to leave, King Yan the Knife started his relationship and got three horses and a carriage from several families in the city. Old Liu and him rode one horse each and used the other to pull the carriage.


    Right now, the carriage was being ridden by Liu Ruyan and the mother and son, the King of Hell with the sabre in front, Old Liu behind. Old Liu was on the horse carriage, Liu Ruyan and the mother and son, the King of Hell in front, Old Liu in front and Old Liu in the back.


    However, in order to not create unnecessary problems, the King of Hell also paid a little bit of the money to buy the route. Along the way, he also took away a hundred and eighty silver taels.


    After a while, they arrived at a three-way intersection where the King of Hell and his men stopped. The King of Hell said to Old Liu, "Big brother, let''s split up here. We''re already far away from Changyang City, so it''s safe now."


    Old Liu nodded and cupped his hands towards the King of Hell, "Brother, take care. Qingshan will not change, and there will always be green water. After this, remember to come and find Brother!"


    As she spoke, Madam Qiu lifted the curtain and got off the carriage. She said to Knife King Yan, "Young Master, I don''t need to say much. When you''re free, remember to come visit us!"


    The King of Hell nodded. "Sister Qiu, thank you for taking care of us all these years. I''ve always treated you and Tiger Boy as family. Take the money and live a good life with Brother Liu."


    Having said so, Yan Wang took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket and passed it to his mother. Seeing the stack of banknotes, even she felt suffocated. With so many banknotes, it was enough for her and Old Liu Fu to be on the same side.


    After reacting, Madam Qiu rejected his offer. "Young master, I can''t take this money, but now I''m following Old Liu. I''ve had enough to eat and drink, so taking too much money is a disaster! You should keep the money for yourself! "


    Old Liu also came over to persuade him. "That''s right, brother. I don''t have much else to do. I still have the ability to let the two of them live in peace. You should keep the money for yourself!"


    Under Old Liu and Qiuniang''s repeated rejections, the money did not leave the hands of the King of Hell. In the end, the King of Hell could only hand over six banknotes symbolically. However, these six banknotes were worth a lot of money. Together, it was worth several thousand taels of silver.


    Afraid that Old Liu and Qiu Niang would decline again, King Yan the Knife King found a reason this time and said it was money for the gift. Old Liu and Qiu Niang happily accepted it.


    Just as the King of Hell was about to bid farewell to the other three, Liu Ruyan also got off the carriage. She looked at the crowd and said in a shocking voice, "I''ll go with you!"


    The King of Hell heard her words and pointed at himself. Then he said uncertainly, "Are you going to follow me?"


    Liu Ruyan nodded, she said firmly, "I thought for a while on the car, and decided to follow you. Originally, elder sister Qiu wanted me to go with her to Ye City, but with my father''s old tribe there, I''m afraid that if I were to go there, I would be caught."


    Upon hearing Liu Ruyan''s words, Knife King frowned and said, "What do you want with me if you don''t capture me? This young master is simply a burden to you all along the way! Don''t follow me! "


    After saying that, the King of Hell raised his reins and was about to leave. However, just as he was about to leave, Madam Qiu called out to him. Madam Qiu said, "Hold on, I have something to say."


    As she finished speaking, Madam Qiu pulled the reins of the Underworld King Saber. The man consoled the horse as she pulled on his reins, then he dismounted from his horse.


    After seeing Knife King, she asked him to move to the side. Then she said to him, "Ah, I was in the car just now, and the Liu sisters have told me a lot of things along the way, and I have formed a different kind of sister. She has no one to rely on now, and if she were to wander alone in the martial arts world, she might die at any time due to her temperament.


    He wanted to say something, but he hesitated. He had already been targeted by people along the way, so if he brought Liu Ruyan along, it would be even more eye-catching. At that time, if his followers attacked Liu Ruyan, it would be a mess.


    Seeing how Knife King Yan seemed to want to say something, Qiu Niang continued, "Young Master, in fact, you brought her along with you. When you first met her, she was disguised. It seems like my sister is unique in terms of disguising herself. Let her dress you up when the time comes. Wouldn''t it be better for you to act like this?"


    "This, this is a good idea!" After hearing what Qiu Niang said, the King of Hell changed his mind. This little girl had been disguised as a man, she was indeed a person who knew how to disguise herself. It would save him a lot of trouble if he let her disguise him along the way!


    In the end, the King of Hell agreed to her suggestion. He walked up to Liu Ruyan and said, "Hey, don''t you know how to disguise yourself? Can you give me a disguise? If I can change my appearance, I can take you along the way! "


    After hearing Knife King Yan''s words, Liu Ruyan rolled her eyes a few times, then nodded and said, "This appearance changing technique is not difficult, but I currently have no money. If I want to disguise myself, I need to buy some things." As she spoke to here, Liu Ruyan intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the pocket where the King of Hell kept the banknotes.


    Seeing Liu Ruyan stare at the bag of banknotes that he had previously put away, the King of Hell knew what she was thinking. In order to have a peaceful journey, he did not hesitate to give her a banknote.


    Seeing the banknotes, Liu Ruyan nodded her head with a smile on her face. Then, she said to the King of Hell, "Also, you said earlier that I was a burden. I don''t like hearing those words, so you have to take them back!"


    "Little girl!" "Don''t push yourself too far!" After hearing what Liu Ruyan said, the King of Hell''s expression changed several times, and his voice was filled with anger!

 C32

    Hearing Knife King Yan''s slightly angry tone, Old Liu and Qiu Niang hurried over to smooth things over.


    Old Liu pulled the King of Hell to the side, then said to the King of Hell with a smile, "Brother, there''s a saint here: Only a little girl and a little girl are hard to raise. Um, she''s a woman, so don''t bother with her. Also, Lady Qiu said just now that she''s taken her as her younger sister. She''s my sister-in-law, so I''ll have to trouble you to take care of her on the way here!"


    When the King of Hell heard this, his expression turned much better. He suddenly thought of this and laughed: "Brother, you seem to be able to recognize your relative very quickly. Fine! I won''t bother about her anymore just because she''s your relative! "


    She pulled Liu Ruyan to the side and whispered to her, "Sister, sister tell you, don''t get angry with me on the way here. He''s that kind of person, and he can do anything, and he values his face a lot. If you can''t get along with him on this matter, then sister will advise you to quickly follow me to Ye City."


    After Liu Yun heard what Qiu Niang said, he looked at the laughing King of Hell, who was talking to Old Liu, and curled his lips and said: "I will not quarrel with this kind of crude person, and elder sister just now you said on the carriage, he is actually a man of honor, but he has a bad temper, so I will talk less with him along the way!"


    With Old Liu and Qiu Niang''s interference, the tense atmosphere vanished in an instant. In the end, Old Liu gave his horse to Liu Ruyan while he rode in the carriage with Qiu Niang.


    Previously, it had been Madam Qiu who was holding the carriage, but now Old Liu had taken her place and allowed her to rest for a while. Because Hu Quan had dozed off last night, he was still sleeping and did not care about the matters of the adults leaving.


    Once Liu Ruyan had mounted the big horse, the group split up and left. Qiuniang and her group were on the way to Ye City, it would take them about two thousand miles to get from Changyang City to Ye City. It might take more than a month.


    The King of Hell and Liu Ruyan had only gone to the Middle Guizhou County, which were hundreds of miles away. The two of them planned to dress up in the Middle Guizhou County before making any plans.


    The two of them left early in the morning. The road was lively and refreshing in the autumn and the sun didn''t scorch anyone''s skin. They picked up the main road and walked along it carefreely. There were a lot of people passing by, so the two of them didn''t stand out.


    At noon, the two rested in a tea house by the official road. The owner of the tea house was a couple. The old man was about sixty years old and the woman was probably not much different from the old man.


    Seeing that there was a guest, the old man welcomed him warmly. He said to the King of Hell, "Dear guest, do you want to be the guest or stay in the inn?"


    Upon hearing the old man''s words, the King of Hell looked at the tea house and asked doubtfully, "Can someone live here?"


    Before the old man could say anything, the woman replied, "Customer, we have another store only ten miles away. My son and my daughter-in-law are in operation. If you want to stay here, we can give you directions!"


    Hearing this, the King of Hell looked at the sky, shook his head and said, "There''s no need to stay at a restaurant. This place should not be far from Central Guizhou. Hurry up and serve us some delicious food!" After we finish eating, we''ll move on! "


    Hearing Knife King Yan''s words, the old man shook his head and laughed: "Esteemed customer, you do not know, right now, the city gates of Central Guizhou are only opened in the morning, if you were to go there, you would not be able to enter the city anymore! "I advise you to rest in my store for the night before leaving!"


    Hearing this, Knife King Yan could not help but have some doubts. He had just gone to Central Guizhou once last month, and at that time, there was no opening door in Central Guizhou at all. He did not know what had happened.


    Thinking of this, the King of Hell asked the old man, "Old man, you said that the city gates of Central Guizhou only open in the morning. When did this start?"


    Upon hearing the Knife King Yan''s question, the old man said, "This started five days ago. The Central Prefecture has a new county governor now, and he has three new officials. When he comes, he only opens the city gates in the morning. Once it''s after noon, he immediately closes the city gates.


    "There''s really something wrong with this county governor. Why is he only opening the city gates in the morning?" After hearing the old man''s words, before the King of Hell could even ask, Liu Ruyan answered directly.


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s words, the old lady continued, "My lady, you might not know this, but the new county governor rarely closes the city gates at night. Thus, there are many martial artists and robbers who cause trouble at night, similar to Changyang City. The people are very grateful to the new county governor! "


    After hearing that, Liu Ruyan nodded. She then asked, "Where did this new county governor come from? "Where was he an official?"


    Just as Liu Ruyan asked this question, a few other people came into the tea house. They all looked like they were from the Shangguan family. When they saw them enter, the King of Hell signaled to Liu Ruyan with his eyes, telling her not to ask anymore!


    When the old couple saw those officials, they also chose to avoid the question. The old man had already left to receive the guests, while the old lady stayed at the table with the King of Hell.


    The old lady asked the King of Hell, "Sir, what else would you like to order?" The King of Hell looked at Liu Ruyan and said to the old woman, "Just ask her. She can order whatever she wants to eat. I''ll order two dishes for her and a pot of liquor!"


    The old woman turned her head and asked Liu Ruyan what she wanted, and Liu Ruyan immediately ordered a few dishes. When the old woman heard what Liu Ruyan said, she said somewhat awkwardly, "Miss, I don''t have any of the dishes you said, how about you order something else?"


    When she heard that she didn''t even have anything to order, Liu Ruyan felt a little depressed. She glanced at the Knife King''s smiling yet not smiling expression, she knew that he must have intentionally wanted to see her make a fool of himself. He must have been to this kind of place before.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ruyan glared at Knife King Yama. Then, she ordered Knife King Yama and said, "Elder, just give me two dishes according to his wishes. He''ll pay for them later!"

 C33

    After the old woman heard what Liu Ruyan said, she withdrew with a smile. She then looked at the Knifescar King and said with a smile, "Oh, you seem to have become smarter this time!"


    "I''m always very smart, but some people think they''re smart and like to treat others as fools!" Upon hearing the words of the King of Hell, Liu Ruyan retorted with sarcasm!


    It was unknown what Old Liu had said to the King of Hell, but the King of Hell and Liu Ruyu did not seem to be angry. Instead, they seemed to be enjoying themselves.


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s sarcasm, even Knifescar King was not angry. He squinted his eyes and smiled as he whispered to Liu Ruyan, "Alright, I won''t fight with women. I''ll ask you now, if you follow me, aren''t you afraid I''ll sell you out or kill you?"


    "I''m afraid he''ll definitely be scared. But ¡­ Sister Qiu, tell me ¡­ you''re not that kind of person. I believe Sister Qiu''s words!" Upon hearing the King of Hell''s question, Liu Ruyan also quietly answered him. After she finished speaking, she even made a face at him!


    "Qiu Niang doesn''t understand me!" To be honest, you are just a delicate and tender little girl. If I sell you, I should be able to sell you for a good price. When we get to the Central Guizhou County, I will strike up a relationship and sell you to the county governor''s family as a concubine! He would be able to enjoy endless wealth and prosperity in the future! After a few years, you''ll be the county governor''s wife ¡­ " The words of the King of Hell was endless. He realized that teasing Liu Ruyan, the rookie of the Jianghu, along the way was also a very depressing thing!


    "If that''s the case, then this little girl must thank the chivalrous hero. If I''m truly rich and powerful, then I''ll definitely find a beautiful woman for him to look for. When that happens, I hope the chivalrous hero will accept it!" After spending some time with the King of Hell, Liu Ruyan knew that the King of Hell only said that he liked to take advantage of others. If he really had to do those things, he might not necessarily do it!


    While the two of them were arguing, a few people from the Shangguan family took their seats. One of the men who appeared to be the leader, had his hand on his waist while his other hand stroked the beard on the corner of his mouth. He said angrily, "With the bad luck of a true mother thief, a new county governor has come!"


    The moment he spoke, the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan immediately fell silent. The King of Hell and Liu Ruyan had wanted to ask about the new county governor, but now that they heard the Shangguan family discussing the new county governor, both of them pricked up their ears and listened attentively!


    After the man spoke, a man with a face full of pockmarks, who was slightly thinner, immediately answered, "Yes or no, since this guy came, he has cut off the road to wealth for the rest of us!"


    After that person spoke, another shifty person immediately said to him, "Keep your voice down. Be careful of the walls!"


    After the shifty man said this, he cast a glance at the King of Hell''s side. It looked like he was a very careful man!


    However, the moment he said those words, he was scolded by the burly man who led the group. The burly man said, "Zhang De, with your cowardly mouse, what I just said was directed at the new county governor! If you are afraid of getting into trouble, then don''t sit at the same table as laozi! "


    Hearing the big man''s words, the shifty-eyed man called Zhang De sighed dejectedly and said: "Alright, you''re the leader. You have the final say. I won''t say anything!"


    After the burly man heard Zhang De''s words, he grinned and said, "You are quite adept at stealing chickens and dogs. When it comes to major matters, you are always timid. To be honest, this brother of mine has worked in the county for eight years. The county governor has changed three. "F * ck, if he comes up with any more tricks, I''ll kill him tonight!"


    Hearing the man''s words, the man with the pockmarks also became anxious. His words became a bit sloppy and he said to the man: "Brother, you are my blood brother. If you can eat something like that, then don''t spout nonsense!" Didn''t you not drink yet? How did you start spouting nonsense? "


    After the big guy heard the pockmarked face''s words, he turned his head and spat on the ground. Then, he used a loud voice to say, "What happened!? All of you are afraid of him, but I am not! F * ck, laozi did a good job earlier. As soon as he came to investigate, he said laozi broke military discipline and lowered laozi by a level. That''s tolerable, but not tolerable! If I wasn''t afraid of implicating my family, I would''ve done it that day! "


    Seeing this man''s temper, the pockmarked man quickly poured a cup of water and handed it to the man, "Master Long, please calm down. Actually, logically speaking, you were in violation of the military discipline that day, and the court ordered that you were not allowed to drink alcohol on the guard. You even drank so much that day ¡­"


    Before the pockmarked face could finish speaking, the burly man called Master Long directly slapped his pockmarked face, causing it to fall to the ground. He then cursed loudly, "Fuck, how many days has he been here? You actually spoke up for him! You''ve been eating and drinking for all these years, and you''re f * cking wasting it all? Your father will kill you today, you ungrateful bastard! "


    After saying so, Master Long unexpectedly picked up the bench beneath him and stood up with the intention of smashing his pockmarked face with it!


    Seeing this situation, Zhang De, who had been scolded by Master Long earlier, could no longer bear to watch anymore. He got up and grabbed Master Long''s arm: "Master Long, we are all brothers, please don''t be angry. This guy doesn''t know how to talk. Please don''t be angry, please don''t be angry!"


    How could Dragon Lord listen? He was currently fuming with rage. He pushed away Zhang De and threw the chair towards the pockmarked face!


    With a ''pacha'' sound, the heavy bench was shattered. However, it did not hit the pockmarked face on the ground. Instead, it smashed into a shining long saber!


    There was a smile on the face of the King of Hell as he calmly stood in front of Dragon Lord with his saber in one hand. His pockmarked face was protected behind him!


    Seeing that the King of Hell had broken the bench, Master Long was furious. He suddenly pulled out his sword and shouted, "Where did you come from?" You dare to meddle in my business? Are you tired of living? "


    Seeing that his opponent had drawn his sword, the King of Hell smiled even wider. The corners of his lips curled as he said calmly, "I come from Changyang City, I can''t bear to see you, a loyal brother of mine, being so stupid. Today, I''ll let you gain enlightenment!"

 C34

    The moment the Demon King''s voice fell, the Dragon Lord raised the sword in his hand and thrusted it towards him. Seeing the incoming sword, the Demon King raised his sword with ease, and with a flick of his blade, the sword was deflected.


    After swinging his sword, Yama''s hand swung out and the blade was already on Dragon Lord''s neck!


    Master Long did not dare move after the blade was placed on his neck. His previous impulsive emotions had been completely calmed down at this moment, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on them.


    Cold sweat was dripping down his face. With the actions of the King of Hell, the two old men in the tea house were scared to the point that they didn''t dare to come out. Zhang De and the pockmarked face were also frightened!


    This shining long blade was not a joke. If it was scratched just like that, then Master Long''s big head would be inside. Everyone in the tea house could clearly hear Master Long''s heart beating like the beating of a drum!


    The Dragon Lord''s voice was a little hoarse as he said, "Hero, please spare me!" I was in the wrong, please don''t bother with me if you have too much! "


    After saying this, Lord Dragon directly knelt down. Seeing this situation, King Yan Dao was not moved! A cold smile appeared on his face as he looked at Dragon Lord and said, "Dragon Lord, right? "You were making a ruckus here just now to agitate this grandpa''s mood. If you learn how to bark and tease this grandpa, I can consider letting you go!"


    After Master Long heard this, his expression changed drastically. His pupils contracted a few times. It seemed like this person had a bit of backbone in his heart.


    Hearing the words of the King of Hell, before Dragon Lord could even open his mouth, the pockmarked face, which had been knocked down by Dragon Lord, ran over and knelt on the ground to plead for Dragon Lord, "Hero, we did not see that Mount Tai had run into you. If there is anything wrong, I am willing to apologize on behalf of Dragon Lord!"


    After the pockmarked face said this, he actually began to crawl on the ground and imitate the barking of a dog. Hearing the pockmarked face of the dog, Lord Long, who was beside him, finally repented. He directly plunged his head into the ground and began to cry!


    Seeing that the pockmarked face was actually willing to shoulder the blame for him after being beaten by Lord Dragon, the King of Hell couldn''t help but take another look at that pockmarked face. He remembered this pockmarked face in his heart.


    The King of Hell saw that things had gotten to this point and knew that it was about to end. He used the back of the long blade in his hand to pat Master Long''s head, and then coldly said: "Did you see that? What did they do to you as brothers? What do you do to people! "


    When Dragon Lord heard this, he hurriedly said, "I was blind, I was wrong. All of you brothers treated me very well. I let them down!"


    "Enough, put away those fake tears. Even after howling for so long, I still can''t see that you''ve truly shed a few tears!" Just as Master Long said those words, Liu Ruyan interjected from the side!


    She had observed him carefully just now. Although Master Long seemed to have changed, he hadn''t shed a few tears. On the contrary, his pockmarked face was full of sincerity.


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s words, the King of Hell Knife smirked, and then patted Dragon Lord''s head with his blade: "Did you hear that? Your young mistress has spoken, yet you''re crying so much that you don''t stop crying. Come, come, let me see just how many tears you''ve shed! "


    Previously, Master Long didn''t even look at him, so he didn''t notice whether he was crying or not. However, from his voice, it sounded like he was regretting something. Now that he heard Liu Ruyan''s words, the King of Hell was ready to see if he was really moved!


    Master Long had been moved by this pockmarked face earlier and had indeed shed a few tears. However, he was a man, and men did not shed tears easily, but once he had shed a few tears, he could no longer cry. Now that he heard the words of the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan, his heart skipped a beat as he thought, This is bad!


    However, the other party''s knife was still on his head. He was like a human being on a chopping block, and he had no choice but to obey. Thus, he could only raise his head to face the cold gaze of the Demon King!


    The King of Hell scrutinized the Dragon and realized that he did not shed a few tears. The King of Hell chuckled and patted the Dragon''s cheek with his blade, "It seems like you really are someone who won''t cry until you see a coffin!" Your brother is already willing to be the scapegoat for you, and yet you still have that expression on your face.


    After saying that, the King of Hell kept his blade, and said to Dragon Lord, "Scram! When I see you, I feel like my eyes are dirty! "


    After Master Long heard this, he immediately said a few words of thanks to the King of Hell and left in a hurry. Looking at the leaving figure of the Dragon Lord, the King of Hell shook his head and said, "This human heart is definitely not fat, it''s like iron. If it weren''t for the fear of dirtying the young master''s blade, I would really have killed him with a single slash!"


    The underworld king''s words fell into the ears of the people nearby, causing them to almost fall to the ground in shock, especially that pockmarked face and Zhang De. These two were not people who had never seen the world, but rather had stayed in this county for many years.


    They had seen people from all over the world, but this was the first time they saw someone say they would kill someone so easily. And his reason for not killing someone was very strange. He actually said he was afraid of dirtying his own knife!


    However, both the pockmarked face and Zhang De duo did not take this as a joke because just now, when the King of Hell said this, his eyes were filled with murderous intent. This killing intent was not an act, but a real killing intent!


    After Master Long left, the King of Hell said to the pockmarked face that was still crawling on the ground, "Alright, get up too. Look at the people you''re friends with. You''ve taken the blame for him, and he didn''t even bother to speak a word to you when he left! In the future, you''d better stay away from this kind of people! "


    The pockmarked face on the ground went bald and sat down after hearing Knife King Yan''s words. His eyes were empty. He really couldn''t believe that Lord Dragon was this kind of person.


    Normally, when he was drinking and eating meat, Master Long was very generous. He had patted his chest and said that if the heavens collapsed, he wouldn''t suppress his brothers. And this pockmarked face really took his words seriously.

 C35

    Sometimes, when a person''s dream was awoken, whether it was a good or bad thing, this pockmarked face would always take Lord Dragon''s words as an imperial edict. He also saw Lord Long as a true elder brother.


    However, Master Long''s actions today had completely overturned the image of Master Long in his mind. If it wasn''t for the presence of the King of Hell, then perhaps the bench really would have struck his head!


    At the same time, if it were not for the interference of the King of Hell, he might not have believed that his big brother was someone who was afraid of death. He actually abandoned him at such a crucial moment and ran away!


    After Zhang De saw that Master Long had left, he let out a long breath. He then went forward to support the pockmarked face that was sitting on the ground, and said to the pockmarked face: "Brother Li Yun, I have told you before, Master Long''s words are not to be trusted. When I said those words, you were still anxious and almost attacked me! "Look at today. Sigh ~ I think we''ll have to draw a clear line between us and this bastard from now on!"


    "Zhang De, thank you. I, Li Yun, was really blind. I never thought that he would treat me like this when I was wholeheartedly treating him. How is he even a Dragon Lord? He''s like a turtle egg!" At this moment, Li Yun looked very excited. He started to curse people!


    "Brothers, I see that you two are quite compatible with each other. Do you want to come sit at this table?" Just as Li Yun was about to curse, the King of Hell immediately sent out an invitation for Li Yun and Zhang De to take a seat at his table!


    Zhang De wanted to decline after hearing the words of the King of Hell, but before Li Yun could say anything, he immediately agreed. He turned to the King of Hell and cupped his fists: "Thank you for helping me block that fellow''s bench just now! You''ve finally enlightened me today! In the future, I will not be associated with that guy anymore. Also, let me invite the wives of the strong and warriors today! "


    After saying that, Li Yun pulled Zhang De along to the table where the King of Hell was. He even told the old man and the old lady that he would bring their dishes to the table along with a jug of good wine!


    Seeing that the situation had calmed down, the old man and the old lady felt at ease. This business was still going to be done, and upon hearing Li Yun call it a side dish or a side dish, they happily came over to greet him!


    Not long after, all the dishes were served. When Li Yun saw the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan together, he thought they were husband and wife. Thus, he directly said that Liu Ruyan was the King of Hell''s wife.


    After he said this, before Liu Ruyan could retort, the King of Hell continued, "Come, come, come. We''re all brothers. Don''t be restrained. I''m on my way today. I''m a bit hungry, so I''ll start first!"


    After saying that, King Yan the Knife picked up a piece of beef from the table and put it into his mouth. Seeing this, Li Yun and Zhang De let go of their hunger and began to eat regardless of the consequences.


    However, since there were still women on the side, and since Liu Ruyan and the King of Hell were husband and wife, they thought very highly of the King of Hell, and also thought very highly of Liu Ruyan. Although the two of them started to enjoy the food on the table as well, they didn''t eat as much as the King of Hell, but ate it in a very refined manner!


    After eating some food, the King of Hell picked up the wine cup on the table and said to Li Yun: "This brother here is called Li Yun. Come, come, let me toast you. "Then, I will be the first to do it as a form of respect!"


    After saying that, the King of Hell raised his head and gulped down his entire goblet of wine!


    Seeing that the Knife King Yan had taken the initiative to toast to him, Li Yun was flattered. He quickly raised his glass and said, "chivalrous hero, my actions are not worthy of the chivalrous hero''s eyes. I should be the one toasting the chivalrous hero, you''ve helped me grow an eye today!"


    With that said, Li Yun raised his head and took a gulp of wine, turning the sky upside down.


    After Li Yun drank this cup of wine, Zhang De raised his cup and toasted Saber King, "It is our brothers'' fortune to be able to meet a hero today. Let me toast you first!" After saying this, Zhang De also became depressed.


    When the King of Hell saw that Zhang De had also come to toast him, he chuckled and downed his cup without saying anything else.


    This man already had wine, so he spoke a lot. Not long later, Li Yun asked, "Hero, I still don''t know your name, I hope Hero can let me know, so that I can recite some words in the future!"


    However, she pricked up her ears. She remembered that she had asked Knife King Yan Wang about the name, but she didn''t know why he didn''t tell her name at the time. Now, someone else had asked him the same question, so she wanted to see how Knife King Yan would answer!


    Who would have thought that the King of Hell would give his surname so casually? He said to Li Yun, "My surname is Xiang and only name is Tian!" You just need to call me Xiang Tian, no need to call me a hero anymore, it looks like we''re separated now! "


    "To the sky? Is it your real name or just a fake name? " After hearing the King of Hell''s name, Liu Ruyan was a little uncertain. She really did not believe that the King of Hell would be called Ming''er.


    "I see, it''s Big Brother Xiang. Come, let me toast you again. Not only do I have to toast you, I also have to toast my wife to help her grow eyes!" After Li Yun found out the King of Hell''s name, he even pulled Liu Ruyan in as well. He felt that Liu Ruyan had observed him very carefully just now. It was all thanks to her that he had seen through Master Long''s character!


    Liu Ruyan was still thinking about the name of the Knife King Hades, but she didn''t hear what Li Yun said clearly. When Li Yun raised his glass to toast her, she had only raised her glass out of politeness. As for the name of this wine, she really didn''t hear it clearly!


    Seeing Liu Ruyan drink Li Yunjing''s wine so easily, the King of Hell was surprised. He couldn''t help but think, "What''s wrong with her today?" Normally if someone related me to her, she would definitely defend herself. But today, she didn''t make a sound? Could it be that this girl really had this kind of thought?


    Thinking of this, a drop of cold sweat dripped down from the King of Hell''s forehead. He was really afraid, afraid that this lass would really stumble upon him. If that really happened, he really would have had a good talk with her!

 C36

    This dish had five flavors, three rounds of drinks, and everyone was brimming with a kind smile. After drinking for a while, Knifescar Yama and Li Yun had a conversation.


    In the end, Li Yun had invited the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan to his house!


    Li Yun said to Knife King Yan, "Big Brother, you just said that you''re on your way too. It looks like it''s getting late, how about you come to my house tonight? We''ll have a good meal tonight!"


    Hearing Li Yun''s invitation, the King of Hell revealed a troubled expression and said, "How can I ¡­"


    Perhaps because he was too drunk, when Li Yun heard that the King of Hell wanted to refuse, he reached out and grabbed the King of Hell''s right wrist, interrupting the King of Hell''s words. Li Yun said, "Big brother, if you refuse, then you''re looking down on me and not taking me as your brother!"


    With that, Li Yun turned to Liu Ruyan and said, "Sister-in-law, you and brother will stay at my house tonight. My wife''s culinary skills are quite good, let''s have another two drinks tonight."


    Liu Ruyan had not heard what Li Yun said before, so she just casually drank her cup of wine. After drinking that cup of wine, Li Yun and Zhang De had gone off to drink together with Hades, so she was still sober!


    When she heard that Li Yun was actually calling her his sister-in-law, Liu Ruyan''s head almost exploded. She immediately stood up and said, "Brother Li Yun, I don''t have that kind of relationship with you. If you want him to go to your house, then call him. I won''t go!"


    After the King of Hell heard Liu Ruyan''s words, his heart felt like a huge rock had dropped to the ground. He let out a foul breath. He could finally see that this girl didn''t have any thoughts in that regard.


    Why did she gulp down the cup of wine from earlier instead of trying to explain herself? This girl was really unfathomable!


    When Li Yun heard what Liu Ruyan said, he laughed out loud. He said to Liu Ruyan, "My wife, you''ve only had one glass of wine. Are you drunk? When you look at my big brother, you will be like a perfect couple, a match made only by immortals, truly envious of the bystanders! If anyone says that you are not my big brother''s wife, I, Li Yun, will be the first to rush in his direction! "


    Just as Li Yun finished his sentence, Zhang De, who was beside him, also said, "I agree with Brother Li Yun, let alone you, even I am anxious with him. I think it must be because sister-in-law is embarrassed, otherwise, big brother will drink with us tonight, and your wife will accompany you tonight!"


    After hearing Zhang De''s suggestion, Li Yun slapped his thigh and said, "Alright! "Then that''s it. That boss, come over here and settle the bill!"


    Hearing Li Yun''s shout, the old man quickly trotted over. The old man cupped his hands towards Zhang De and said, "Sir, it''s a total of three taels of silver!"


    "Here, I''ll give you five liang and two jars of wine for us! What''s left is to accompany you on that bench! " Li Yun generously gave five taels of silver to the old man!


    The old man thanked him profusely after receiving the silver. He then went to the back to pick up the two jars of wine, which weighed about forty catties.


    Li Yun and Zhang De each carried a jar of wine as they led the way. Seeing that Zhang De and Li Yun had already left, Liu Ruyan did not move. She said to the King of Hell, "Are you really planning on visiting his house tonight?"


    The King of Hell turned his head and nodded at Liu Ruyan: "Indeed, I am prepared to go to his house as a guest tonight! "For people in the martial arts world, they rely on their parents at home and friends outside. Since they are friends, what''s wrong with visiting friends at home?"


    After Liu Ruyan heard the King of Hell''s words, she frowned and said, "Aren''t you afraid that they will cheat us? How long have you known each other? "


    The King of Hell chuckled. "Some people might end up stabbing you in the end if you''ve known them for the rest of your life, and some people might end up looking at each other when they first met you. Let alone others, I''ve seen the same thing on Li Yun!" If you are not at ease with them, you can go outside to sleep tonight. In short, I plan to go to his house as a guest tonight! "


    After saying that, the King of Hell turned around and walked out of the door. When he saw the King of Hell turn to leave, Liu Ruyan called out to him, "Wait a moment, I still have something to ask you!"


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s words, the King of Hell could only turn around and say in a depressed tone, "Great Hero Liu, if you have something to say, quickly say it. I don''t have much time, I''m still waiting outside!"


    "I only have one question for you! Are you really Xiang Tian? " Liu Ruyan had been thinking about this when she was drinking, so she was distracted. Now that she was unknowingly becoming the sister-in-law of others, it made her very depressed!


    "Is my name important to you?" The King of Hell seriously asked Liu Ruyan after hearing her question.


    "It''s very important. You already know my real name, so no matter what, I have to know your real name! Besides, the first time I asked for your name, you didn''t even know how to answer it. It must have taken you a long time to come up with such a fake name, right? Was it invented just to roam the martial arts world? " Right now, Liu Ruyan wanted to confirm if her prediction was wrong! Therefore, she directly asked out what she was thinking!


    However, what made Liu Ruyan surprised was that after the King of Hell in front of her heard her words, he seriously said, "Great Hero Liu, this humble one does not change my name. I did forget this name at first, but just a few days ago, I remembered it again! Are you satisfied? "


    "Is that really your real name?" Liu Ruyan asked in disbelief!


    The King of Hell was getting impatient. He turned around and coldly said, "Do you believe me if you don''t believe me? If you don''t believe me, I will drag you down!" Then, without looking back, he prepared to leave!


    However, just as he took two steps, Liu Ruyan''s voice rang out from behind him. Liu Ruyan loudly shouted, "Xiang Tian!"


    The King of Hell''s body froze. He turned around and angrily asked, "Why are you calling me Young Master again?"


    When the King of Hell turned around, he actually saw Liu Ruyan looking at him with a sweet smile. That smile was so mesmerizing that it made him feel like he was in a dream.


    Liu Ruyan slowly walked to her side, then giggled and said, "I just want to confirm with my own method if you really call this name, okay? After confirming with me, that''s really your real name! "Alright, let''s go, don''t make him wait any longer!"


    After saying that, Liu Ruyan jumped out in joy. Seeing that Liu Ruyan had called out to her for no reason, and then said a series of nonsensical words, the King of Hell could only look at her back and say to himself, "I met a crazy woman, I''m really sick!"

 C37

    When the King of Hell came out of the tea house, he saw that Liu Ruyan was already mounted on the horse. As for Li Yun and Zhang De, they sat on the other two horses and tied the wine jars onto the saddle.


    When Yama King came out, Li Yifang said, "Brother Xiang, I''ll lead the way. Just follow behind me!"


    With that, he shook the reins of the horse, and the horse under him slowly moved forward. Although Li Yun was drunk, the horse he rode knew the way home.


    They had walked for nearly four hours when they saw a village from far away. It seemed like Li Yun''s home was in this village.


    The sky had already darkened a little and the clouds had turned a fiery red. It wouldn''t be long before the sun set. The families in the village were already starting to cook, and smoke was coming out from many of the roofs.


    Seeing the village, Li Yun, who was leading the way, said to the King of Hell, "Big Brother Xiang, we''re at the end of the village, not far away. My house is under a great banyan tree at the east end of the village."


    Then, he looked towards the east side of the village and actually saw a big tree. The big tree could be seen from outside the village, and although it was autumn, the leaves on the big tree were not falling. It was lush and verdant, just like a green canopy!


    When she saw the banyan tree, she could not help but exclaim in admiration, "The ancients say that the banyan tree is a rich tree, and the banyan tree in Brother Li''s house is even more luxuriant, like a canopy of flowers, there will definitely be a rich man in the family!"


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s words, Li Yun was overjoyed. He then said to Liu Ruyan, "I thank sister-in-law for her words. Tonight, I''ll have my wife prepare more of her favorite dishes to reward her!"


    Hearing Li Yun''s words, Liu Ruyan''s originally smiling face stiffened. How could this be, why did this question come up again, I already said that it has nothing to do with this guy, I hope this relationship is related, Liu Ruyan slightly regrets that she spoke now, or else the Li Family''s Banyan tree, it would not be related to this matter!


    Thinking of this, Liu Ruyan decided to never speak to Li Yun again after entering the Li family, in case she got involved with this King of Hell again!


    The few of them entered the village at a leisurely pace. At this moment, many of the villagers had finished their work and were preparing to return home. When they saw Li Yun and Zhang De, they took the initiative to greet them!


    Along the way, almost everyone he met would greet Li Yun and the rest. It seemed that Li Yun was quite a big eater in the village.


    When he arrived at his own house, Li Yun dismounted from his horse and carefully took off the old wine jar from his horse!


    Standing in front of Li Yun''s house, Liu Ruyan carefully looked at his family''s appearance. She saw that Li Yun''s house was very spacious, but this house had been here for a long time, so there was a sense of vicissitudes everywhere! It seems like this house belongs to Li Yun''s ancestors!


    Upon arriving at his doorstep, Li Yun shouted in a loud voice, "Soo Juan, come out quickly. We are here to pay our respects!"


    After shouting, a woman walked out from the house. She was dressed plainly and looked very ordinary, but she seemed to be a very virtuous person.


    When she came out, she greeted them with a smile, "I was thinking that the left eyelid would be jumping around this morning. I didn''t expect him to be a guest. Come, come, everyone, come in!" After saying that, Xiu Juan moved out of the way and invited the King of Hell and the rest into the room!


    Liu Ruyan was happy to see that this Li Yun was a very hospitable person. She waited for the men, including the King of Hell, to enter the house before she walked over and started chatting with Li Yun''s wife.


    After entering the room, Li Yun lit up the oil lamp on the table, lighting up the room. He then said to Knife King Yan, "Big brother, please sit. I''ll go help my wife prepare a few side dishes and have Zhang De accompany you for a chat."


    After saying this, before the King of Hell could speak, Li Yun walked into the room, leaving Zhang De to accompany the King of Hell!


    After Li Jun and Li Jun entered the inner room, Liu Ruyan and Xiu Juan also entered the room, chatting and laughing. After the two entered the room, Soo Juan didn''t see her husband and after a moment of thought, she said to the crowd, "Everyone, please wait for a moment. I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare some side dishes!" After saying that, she also headed into the room!


    When both Li Yun and his wife had gone to the inner room, the King of Hell began to chat with Zhang De. Along the way, the King of Hell wanted to ask a very important question, but he never got the chance to.


    Thus, the King of Hell said to Zhang De, "Brother Zhang, I have something to ask you. I hope you can let me know!"


    Upon hearing these words, Zhang De quickly nodded and said, "Big Brother Xiang, if you have any questions, just ask. If I knew, I would have told you everything!"


    "What I want to ask is what kind of official position did Lord Long and Brother Zhang occupied in the county?" The Knife King Hades had been playing the emotional cards with Zhang De and company for a long time. Now, he was ready to get to the bottom of this.


    Hearing King Yan Knife''s question, Zhang De smiled and said, "I was wondering what you wanted to ask, but it turns out to be this question. We are all village warriors compared to that bastard Long from before. We are all substitutes for the regular army!"


    At this point, Zhang De sighed and said, "Sigh, that bastard surnamed Long wasn''t even a piece of sh * t, but his uncle had a good relationship with a centurion in the county, and that centurion had sold him to his uncle for a favor. He made that surnamed Long a sergeant under his command, so he gets some money every month. Some of what we have earned has been taken away by him. I wonder how many benefits he has gained over the years!


    "Oh, I see!" After hearing Zhang De''s words, Knife King came to a realization. It seemed that Li Yun and Zhang De were just ordinary citizens. They could only be considered village heroes recruited from the county. This kind of person was simply making a living out of nothing!


    After finding out what he wanted to know, the King of Hell was disappointed! He had originally thought that Li Yun and the others would have a official and a half position in the county. When they entered the county, he would be able to bring them in. It would save them a lot of trouble.

 C38

    Since the disappointment on the face of the King of Hell did not show on his face, Zhang De did not notice anything unusual about the King of Hell either.


    Although he knew that Li Yun and Zhang De were commoners, he still held the attitude of giving it a try. He asked Zhang De, "Brother Zhang De, we want to enter the country as early as possible tomorrow. I wonder if you have any ideas?"


    After Zhang De heard the words of the King of Hell, he was stunned for a moment. Then, with a nervous expression, he asked, "Big Brother Xiang, why are you in such a hurry to enter the county? If there is something important, Li Yun and I can help! "


    Hearing that Zhang De and Li Yun could actually help, King Yan was overjoyed, so he said happily, "To be honest, I recently got into some trouble, so I''m preparing to hide in the relative''s home for a while, so I want to enter the county as soon as possible."


    The words of the King of Hell were half true and half false, making it impossible for anyone to find any flaws when they heard it. Therefore, Zhang De did not think too deeply about it, adding on that Zhang De had a very good impression of the King of Hell, in his opinion, the King of Hell must have offended someone, and that was why he wanted to hide in the county!


    While they were talking, Li Yun and Soo Juan came out from the back room. At that moment, they saw that Soo Juan was holding two plates of meat in her hands, while Li Yun was holding a roasted rabbit!


    Li Yun took the rabbit out and smelt the aroma with oil, causing people to be hungry. He took the rabbit and said to everyone, "This is the wild game that I called from the mountains last time, and coincidentally, when we were going out today, he told his wife to come back for dinner. He really cooked this long ago, we''ll eat it tonight!"


    After Li Yun finished his sentence, Zhang De hurriedly said, "Looks like Li Yun was sure that you would bump into Big Brother Xiang when you were on your way out today. Did you learn the ability to calculate from the Daoist Immortal?" If that''s the case, you have to teach me! "


    They all had dinner together in a happy atmosphere. When they were done eating and drinking, Zhang De pulled Li Yun to the side and told him what King Yan Knife had said earlier!


    After hearing what Zhang De had said, Li Yun went straight to the King of Hell, saying to the King of Hell, "Big Brother, Zhang De and I are going to deliver some fresh fruits and vegetables to the county tomorrow morning! As long as you and your sister-in-law pretend to push the cart, when you enter the county, you can do your own thing. When you find a place to stay later, just let us know before the city gate when the sun sets. When we have time, we can come and drink with Big Brother! "


    After hearing Li Yun''s words, the King of Hell was very happy. He patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry. When we find a place to settle down, we will treat you all to a drink!"


    After hearing that Knife King Yan had readily agreed to their requests, Li Yun and Zhang De chatted with him for a while. When they saw that there were more people talking outside, they finally decided to go and rest!


    Li Yun said to Knife King Yan, "Big brother, I have a northern room in my ancestral home. It used to be the home of my mother, but it''s a pity that my mother went the year before and is still empty. My wife often cleaned that room, so you and my wife will stay there for the night!"


    Hearing Li Yun''s arrangement, the King of Hell agreed without saying anything, but Liu Ruyan didn''t know what to do. She wasn''t the wife of the King of Hell, so how was it proper for a man and woman to be alone in the same room?


    Thinking of this, Liu Ruyan directly said to Li Yun, "Brother Li, when we were at the store today, didn''t you say you wanted your wife to accompany me to chat? Have you forgotten so quickly? "


    When Liu Ruyan mentioned this, Li Yun remembered. He quickly apologized, "Hey! "Look at my memory, my wife, I hope you won''t take offense to it. My wife, you can just chat with her tonight. As for me, I''ll drink with Zhang De and his wife tonight!"


    Hearing Li Yun''s sudden change in tone, Knifescar King said to Li Yun, "We''ve had enough drinks today. Besides, we still have our own matters to attend to tomorrow. Next time we have more chances to drink, let''s rest early tonight!" That sister-in-law, she''ll sleep in the same room with you tonight. Three of us men will sleep in the same room! "Then I won''t be going to the north wing anymore. You''ll have to clean it up again when the time comes!"


    Hearing the Knife King''s arrangement, Liu Ruyan looked at him. There was actually a hint of gratitude in her eyes. When the Knife King saw this, his face turned red.


    Li Yun and the rest did not have any objections to the arrangement of the King of Hell, so they happily decided.


    After everyone had finished discussing, they all went to find a place to sleep. Liu Ruyan had also been busy the entire journey back, so it would be a lie to say that she was not tired. So she just fell asleep on the bed without any interest in chatting with that Li Yue''s wife!


    As for the King of Hell, although he felt tired along the way, he slept soundly and was extremely alert. The three of them, as men, did not sleep together in this room!


    Li Yun was sleeping on the floor, while Zhang De was sleeping on a few tables, with only the King of Hell on the bed. Li Yun was sleeping on the floor, while Zhang De was sleeping on a few tables, with only the King of Hell sleeping on the bed.


    The King of Hell didn''t sleep long. Around midnight, he suddenly heard a faint noise coming from outside the room. When he heard the sound, the King of Hell abruptly opened his eyes and quietly got off the bed!


    After the King of Hell heard the sound and got up, Zhang De and Li Yun were still snoring loudly. The King of Hell gently touched the direction of the sound!


    Although it was his first time in this room, he remembered everything that happened in this room before he went to sleep. Even if he couldn''t see his own fingers, the King of Hell could still walk in the dark, and he wouldn''t run into anything!


    This was a habit he had developed over the years as a hitman. He had to observe the topography and environment no matter where he went. He had to quickly figure out the surrounding environment so that he could get the upper hand in the shortest time possible!


    The King of Hell followed the sound all the way to the main hall. The sound actually came from outside the door. It must be someone!


    "It''s so late, who the hell is it? "Who is it for?" At this moment, the King of Hell began to ponder about this problem!

 C39

    Just as the King of Hell was thinking about this, the tip of a dagger pierced through the crack of the door. Although the King of Hell did not see the dagger, he could feel the cold aura emanating from the blade!


    Therefore, he hid behind the door the first moment. He wanted to see who would come to Li Yun''s house so late! If it was an ordinary little thief, then he would personally capture him. When the time came, he would beat him up and let Li Yun and the others deal with him!


    If he was prepared to fight him, he would fight this man. However, he couldn''t fight inside the house. He had to fight outside. If he fought here, he might hurt the innocent! Especially Li Yun and his wife, the King of Hell admired them both!


    Thus, when the King of Hell noticed the abnormality, he hid behind the door and waited for the other party to come in. Then, he would make the first move as a spear!


    The dagger followed the crack of the door and headed upwards. When the dagger touched the bolt, the dagger started to move upwards. It was about to remove the bolt, but the dagger failed to do so several times!


    Seeing this, the King of Hell relaxed a little. He knew that if this person came for him, the door would have opened long ago, because the person sent to deal with him would definitely be an expert. He would not be someone who couldn''t even block the door!


    The person outside tried a few times but to no avail, he actually cursed, "Damn it! What the hell did Li Yun''s family have to do with this matter! This caused me to be unable to do anything! "


    Hearing this voice, the King of Hell could not help but be stunned. He had only heard this voice once today and it was the voice of the so-called Lord Dragon. He did not expect that this fellow would come to Li Yun''s house in the dark so late!


    Could it be that this fellow wanted to harm Li Yun and his wife? Thinking of this, a glint of light flashed across the King of Hell''s eyes. He really didn''t expect that during the day, Li Yun would go to school for him. Not only was this fellow not grateful, but he was actually planning to harm Li Yun at night! This kind of person should have been killed a long time ago!


    "Fine, I let you off today, but you still dare to come. It seems that the heavens have made me accept you!" After confirming the other party''s identity, the King of Hell felt that the Dragon wouldn''t be able to keep him alive. If he kept him alive, it would only bring disaster to more people!


    After a while, Master Long gently drew out the sword hanging by his waist. He slowly inserted the sword into the gap of the door. This time, he was going to use the sword to bolt the door!


    Needless to say, after this fellow''s affair, Master Long had actually opened the door lock in one go!


    After picking the lock on the door, Master Long used his body to lean on a door and slowly opened it!


    However, the moment he opened the door, the door did not make any sound, and after he did, he sneakily entered the room. Because he could not see his head nor his fingers, he did not notice that there was someone hiding on the other side of the door!


    After Master Long entered the room, he took out a fire piston and blew two breaths on it. The fire piston lit up, and with the little bit of light, Master Long began holding a sword in his right hand, while holding a fire piston in his left hand, he began determining the direction of Li Yun''s house!


    Master Long had been a guest at Li Yun''s house before, so he had a good understanding of Li Yun''s background. It wasn''t because he was afraid of knocking down something in the dark that Li Yun would be alarmed, this Master Long didn''t even bother using this fire piston.


    Borrowing the light of the fire piston, Master Long prepared to head towards the east wing. In his memory, Li Yun and Li Yun''s wives had always lived in the east wing, so he took his sabre and headed towards the east wing!


    Seeing Dragon Lord walk towards the east wing, the King of Hell couldn''t sit still anymore. The east wing was currently occupied by Liu Ruyan and Li Yun''s wives! If Master Long had done something rash after entering, Liu Ruyan might have died here!


    As he thought of this, the King of Hell pulled out the long saber in his hand, and gently moved behind Dragon One. Then, just like during the day, he placed the long saber on Dragon One''s neck, and said with a cold voice, "I remember that I told you to scram if you didn''t want to see me today. What are you planning to do by coming here again tonight?"


    Dragon Lord never thought that the King of Hell would appear at this time. He felt like he had seen a ghost! Therefore, when he heard the King of Hell''s voice, he wanted to scream. But before he could do so, the King of Hell had already covered his mouth!


    With one hand covering his mouth and the other holding onto his neck with the other, the King of Hell dragged him out of the house!


    When they were far away from the house, the King of Hell put his mouth close to Dragon Lord''s ear and said, "People like you shouldn''t live in this world. Today, Brother Li Yun owed you a debt of gratitude, but you repaid it with grievances! He wanted to kill him even at this late hour! I really don''t know what the heart of a person like you is made of! "


    After saying this, the King of Hell happily stabbed the Dragon Lord. The stab did not kill him, but cut off one of his ears!


    After cutting off Master Long''s ear, the King of Hell''s hands tightened around mine. Master Dragon''s eyes were wide with fear and pain. He wanted to scream out loud, but after the King of Hell covered his mouth, he couldn''t. All he could do was let out" Wu Wu Wu Wu ¡­ Wu ¡­ " The sound.


    After cutting off one of Dragon Lord''s ears, the King of Hell said to him, "Li Yun and Zhang De used to call you Dragon Lord, didn''t they? To have such a well-known title and yet do such a despicable thing, you are not worthy of such a title! I cut it for Li Yun, and the next cut is for Zhang De! "


    After that, the King of Hell gave the Dragon a knife to his head, which broke the tendons in his left hand. After that, the King of Hell broke the tendons in his left hand, and after that, the King of Hell couldn''t help but shiver, trying to break free of the King of Hell''s grasp. But no matter how hard he tried, the King of Hell would never let him go!


    "Hehehe ¡­" You actually dare to resist! I like people like you who dare to resist. The more you resist, the more excited I get. At the same time, the more miserable your death will be! " As the sound of his voice faded, the King of Hell''s blade descended once again. This strike broke the tendons in Master Long''s right hand!


    After breaking Master Long''s tendons, Knifescar King''s voice once again sounded like it came from the underworld as he whispered into Master Dragon''s ear, "This is only the beginning. I assure you, I will torment you, an ungrateful and despicable person, until the blood on your body dries up!"

 C40

    When dawn arrived, Li Yun and Zhang De both heard the crowing of a chicken. The two of them had a habit of waking up early in the morning. When they heard the crowing of a chicken, the two of them slowly woke up.


    When they woke up, they saw that there was no one on the bed that the King of Hell had previously slept on. This made the two of them surprised. When the two frantically came out of the room, they saw that the King of Hell was already cultivating in the yard.


    The saber in Yama''s hand did not leave its scabbard, it only wielded the blade as it gestured and gestured. The movements were done in one go, causing Li Yun and Zhang De to be unable to take in the sight.


    After King Yan the Knife came back to his senses, the two men came forward and asked, "Brother, your knife skills are really amazing. I''ve seen some people with swords in this county before, but I''ve never seen such a profound sword skill like yours. Brother, can you teach me a few moves?"


    Just as Li Yun finished his sentence, Zhang De also came running over in a hurry to learn a few moves.


    After hearing their words, the King of Hell nodded and said, "Then let''s start with the most basic of points, alright? Then, if you can hold this blade in one hand for more than half an incense stick of time, you will be considered a beginner! " With that, the King of Hell handed the long saber in his hand to Li Yun.


    Seeing that Knife King Yan had handed the knife over with one hand, Li Yun extended his hands to receive it as a show of respect. If he hadn''t extended his hands to receive it, he might have been embarrassed!


    Li Yun saw that although the saber was long and wide, he guessed that it was at most twenty pounds heavy. However, the moment he took the knife, he almost fell to the ground.


    Guess what? The Vajra Saber didn''t seem to be that heavy, but after Li Yun received it, he could feel its lifelessness. It was almost a hundred and eighty kilograms, so when the Vajra Saber was released, Li Yun almost lost his balance and leaned forward.


    Fortunately, Li Yun had practiced some unorthodox techniques and managed to stabilize his body. However, he could only hold the long saber with both hands, making it impossible for him to hold it horizontally in front of him with one hand!


    Zhang De who was beside him saw Li Yun''s actions, he could not help but be confused. In his opinion, this long blade was just as Li Yun had guessed, no more than twenty catties, it was impossible for Li Yun to look so tired!


    So Zhang De quickly said to Li Yun, "Li Yun, what''s wrong with you? "Could it be that with your ability, you can''t lift the blade up?"


    At this moment, Li Yun was having a hard time. When he heard Zhang De''s words, he said to Zhang De, "Don''t just talk about me, why don''t you try it out yourself!"


    With that said, Li Yun passed the long saber in his hand over to Zhang De!


    He did not dare to be careless, so when Li Yun came to receive the blade, he used both his hands to receive it. When Li Yun placed the blade into his hand, he picked up the blade and was shocked, this blade is almost as heavy as an ordinary woman, there is no way he could have slipped his hand. Just now, he was muttering in his heart, could Li Yun be holding the blade purposely to please the King of Hell?


    Now he finally understood that this blade was simply too difficult for ordinary people. Not to mention holding or holding it, even lifting it for a while felt difficult. It felt like a burden to him!


    Therefore, Zhang De could only resplendently return the saber to the King of Hell. He then said to the King of Hell, "Big Brother, I''m really impressed with you. This saber of yours, we really can''t use it. What you said about entering the sect, I''m afraid we won''t even be able to pass the threshold!"


    After hearing Zhang De''s words, the King of Hell said nonchalantly, "Alright, you two brothers are flattering me. Let''s hurry and enter the county before it''s too early!"


    When they heard that Knife King Yan was going to the county, Zhang De and Li Yunfang came back to their senses, so they quickly went to prepare. Li Yun even called out to his wife from outside, telling her to get up and fill their stomachs!


    After all these people had busied themselves for a while, each of them had a bit of Li Yun''s wife''s steamed bun. Liu Ruyan had finished her work this time, and after hearing that the King of Hell''s Knife had urged her to enter the county, she did not complain. Actually, she also wanted to go to the county as soon as possible.


    When they were about to leave the village, Li Yun and Zhang De told the two that their village wasn''t far from that county anymore. At most, it was only five miles away, so they could walk the entire way. As for the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan''s horses, they could temporarily put them in Li Yun''s house to keep until the time they needed them!


    That was why he was prepared to raise the horse to Li Yun''s home. At the same time, he also gave Li Yun a large ingot of Yuan Treasure, which Li Yun was initially unwilling to take, but he also took out a few of the things Li Yun had told him yesterday, saying that if Li Yun wasn''t willing to take the money, then he wouldn''t take him as a brother. In the end, Li Yun had no choice but to take it.


    To tell the truth, the silver taels that the King of Hell gave Li Yun were enough to cover the entire first year or two of Li Yun''s family''s expenses. So the King of Hell was quite generous.


    Before they left, Li Yun''s wife took out two bamboo hats from the inside of the house and gave them to Knifescar King and Liu Ruyan. Knifescar King was very grateful to Li Yun''s wife, this Knifescar King and Liu Ruyan''s appearances were not related to the peasants, so they stood out among the crowd.


    After the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan had put on their bamboo hats, Zhang De and Li Yun pushed two unicycles forward. The unicycles were filled with two bags of rice and some vegetables and fruits, while the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan hid their weapons under the unicycles. The two of them helped Zhang De and Li carry the cart from the side!


    The four of them walked for about three miles and saw a group of people gathered by the roadside from a distance. They seemed to be very noisy, and when they saw the liveliness in front of them, Li Yun and Zhang De sped up their carts. Liu Ruyan had already abandoned the crowd and walked towards the crowd.


    However, unlike the other three, when the King of Hell saw the group of onlookers, he remained calm and did not take them seriously at all. He did not even raise his head!

 C41

    When they got closer, Li Yun and Zhang De placed the wheelbarrow on the side of the road and squeezed into the crowd. They also wanted to see what was going on!


    Since Liu Ruyan saw so many people, it wouldn''t be good for her to squeeze in as a young girl. Although she wanted to immediately see what was going on in the crowd, she had no choice but to follow behind Li Yun and Zhang De and let them create a path for her!


    Zhang De and Li Yun were quite popular in this ten kilometers village. When others saw that it was the two of them who had come, they even took the initiative to give way.


    The Knife King was not interested in what these people saw, so he sat on top of the wheelbarrow and waited for them to return. He knew that as long as the three of them understood what was going on, they would definitely return!


    The King of Hell had waited beside the wheelbarrow for almost the time it took to boil a cup of tea. Liu Ruyan and the other two hurriedly came out from the crowd. At this moment, all three of their faces were deathly pale.


    Especially Li Yun and Zhang De. Both of their faces looked as if they had seen a ghost in broad daylight. Every single one of them was lost in thought!


    Seeing that the three of them had returned, the King of Hell asked the three of them, "Looking at your pale faces, what happened inside?"


    Hearing Knife King Yan''s question, Zhang De''s tongue was a little tongue-tied as he replied, "Um, that Brother Xiang, you, you really don''t know, the one surnamed Long died!"


    Upon hearing Zhang De''s words, Knife King Yama asked in doubt, "Are you saying that the ''Dragon Lord'' from yesterday is dead?"


    "Isn''t that so? Aiya! That death was really tragic! " At this moment, Li Ji had regained his senses. He hurriedly followed up with the words of the Knife King.


    "I think that surnamed Long must have offended someone. With his usual arrogant and despotic attitude, who knows when he would be hurt. I just didn''t expect that this fellow would die so miserably!" After calming himself down, Zhang De was finally able to speak smoothly. He was also lamenting how Master Long had died in such a miserable manner!


    When the King of Hell heard Li Yun and Zhang De''s conversation, a trace of a smile appeared on his face. He pretended to be surprised and asked, "Tell me, how did he end up in such a miserable state?"


    Hearing Knife King Yan''s question, Li Yun said, "Aiya, Big Brother, did you not see? That guy''s face was completely cut off by a sharp weapon, the tendons in his four limbs were cut off, and the location of his heart had a hole dug in it. His corpse must have attracted some wild beasts after it was killed, and now there are a lot of bite marks and paw prints on it. The coroner said that he''s been doing an autopsy for most of his life, and has never seen anyone kill someone so poisonous!"


    After Li Yun had finished speaking, Liu Ruyan, who had been silent all this time, spoke up to the crowd, "I think that guy must have done too many bad things to deserve this punishment. Forget it, let''s not talk about him. Let''s hurry up!"


    After saying that, Liu Ruyan meaningfully looked at the King of Hell, the Knife King. She wanted to know something from the King of Hell''s expression, but what made her disappointed was that he seemed to be very surprised as well. This made Liu Ruyan very helpless.


    Initially, she had thought that Lord Dragon had secretly done it with the King of Hell, but looking at the King of Hell''s expression, he probably didn''t do it himself. If this was done by the King of Hell, then in her opinion, the King of Hell was too vicious.


    Hearing Liu Ruyan urge everyone to go on their way, Zhang De and Li Yun could only suppress their thoughts and travel in peace!


    After another mile, they finally saw the city gate of Central Guizhou. At this moment, a long line of people were lined up in front of the city gate, and there was a checkpoint in front of the city gate.


    With the arrival of the four people, Zhang De and Li Yun did not even line up and directly pushed the wheelbarrow toward the city gates.


    When the guards at the city gate saw Zhang De and Li Yun, they wanted to investigate. However, Li Yun took out a wooden board and a few coins from his pocket and handed them to one of the military lords.


    After taking a glance at what Li Yun had passed to him, he grinned and said to Li Yun, "Well, we''re all on the same side. You guys can go in. Zhang Erguo''s residence just happened to be urging vegetables and fruits!"


    After saying that, the person gestured for the people behind them to step aside. Li Yun immediately thanked that person a thousand times, and the two of them pushed the wheelbarrow in, while the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan helped push it.


    After entering the city, the four of them walked along the main road. When they arrived at Hu Tong''s mouth, Li Yun said to the King of Hell, "Big Brother, let''s part ways here. Go to your relatives quickly!"


    Hearing Li Yun''s words, the King of Hell cupped his fists towards him and said, "Thanks for your trouble, brothers. I''ll come find you guys after we settle down!"


    Li Yun also cupped his hands towards the King of Hell and said, "When you''re done settling things with Big Brother, come to the Wandai Tea House in the west of the city and find Zhang De. We will go there to drink some tea after sending some vegetables and fruits to Lord Liu''s residence!"


    After they had all agreed on this, the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan pulled out their weapons from under the wheelbarrow. Then, the two of them quickly dashed into the alley beside them. When they reached the alley, they disappeared without a trace.


    After seeing that Knife King Yan and Liu Ruyan had left, Li Yun and Zhang De looked at each other. Zhang Dezhong said to Li Yun, "Now that this Long is dead, who knows if it''s a good thing or a bad thing. Let''s go and discuss it with the other two brothers after we give our things!"


    Li Yun nodded. He said to Zhang De, "This guy surnamed Long is a sergeant. Although his position isn''t too high, he''s still a member of the Shangguan Family. Plus, he died so miserably. The higher-ups will definitely investigate him. We must work together!"


    With that said, the two of them pushed their wheelbarrows towards the Zhang Residence.


    After the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan entered the alley, they turned a few corners and reached the depths of the alley. After the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan entered the alley, they turned a few corners and arrived at the depths of the alley.


    The King of Hell rubbed his chin and thought for a while. Then, he said to Liu Ruyan, "First, think of a way to get those disguised items over here. I''ll wait for you in this alley. We''ll talk about it after we disguise ourselves!"

 C42

    Just as the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan entered the central region of Guizhou, in a place far away from the capital, the expression on Wang Mang''s face was very wonderful!


    After the morning assembly today, he asked the minister who had previously informed him to stay behind. He asked that official, "How is the matter that I asked you to do last time going?"


    When the official heard Wang Mang ask about this, he immediately kneeled on the ground and replied tremblingly, "Your Majesty, you have redeemed yourself. This subject used the command medallion as a witness to refer this matter to the shadow guard, but the shadow guard has yet to report back! I hope that your majesty can understand this clearly! "


    "What?" This is the answer you gave me? Wang Scholar! "You have truly disappointed us!" When Wang Mang heard the official''s words, his anger rose up from the bottom of his heart. It seemed like this disciple of his couldn''t be left alive!


    After the Minister, who was called Wang Mang, heard Wang Mang''s words, he knew that he had completely angered Wang Mang, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. However, in order to survive, he still had one last shred of hope, and now he had an important clue in his hand.


    Thus, that disciple of the Wang clan kneeled down and kowtowed as if he was beating garlic, "Your Majesty, I beg Your Majesty to atone for my sins, no one can blame me for this. After the shadow guard received the command medallion, he had only sent a lowly assassin to spy on us, and the assassin had also disappeared. In addition, while I handle this matter, I have also sent people to investigate Chen Chong''s crimes. This humble subject already has the most favorable evidence of Chen Chong colluding with the rebel army all these years, I hope that Your Majesty will let me off the hook and forgive this humble subject! "


    "Are you saying you have evidence to bring Chen Chong down now? Bring it in quickly! " Wang Mang''s interest was piqued when he heard Wang Shishi''s words. Both Chen Chong and Wang Shishi were his old subordinates, but Chen Chong had appeared and disappeared like a shadow. It had been a long time since the court had seen him.


    Wang Mang had not only heard Wang Shishi say that Chen Chong was suspected of conspiring against him, he had also secretly heard of Chen Chong''s ambitions! However, he had suffered because he didn''t have any evidence to get rid of Chen Chong. Now, this disciple of his said he had evidence. This made Wang Mang very happy!


    After hearing Wang Mang''s somewhat joyful tone, Chen Chong knew that his life could be considered saved. Thus, he hurriedly took out a sheepskin book from his pocket and presented it to Wang Mang!


    Wang Mang took the parchment and looked at it for a while before happily nodding his head. He then turned to Wang Shishi and said, "Since that''s the case, continue to keep an eye on the matter that I''ve previously referred to you. Once you have news, report it to me immediately.


    After listening to Wang Mang''s instructions, that disciple expressed his gratitude a thousand times and went down. After Wang Mang left, he opened the parchment and looked at it a few times, and then put it away.


    After putting away the parchment, Wang Mang walked a few steps back and forth in the hall, and then with a sinister smile on his face, he looked at the place where Wang Shishi had left and muttered to himself: "Ah, Wang Shisheng, Wang Shisheng, you are really planning to borrow my hand to eradicate your enemies ah, any one of these things here is enough for Chen Chong to plunder and exterminate your entire clan!" "What will you do when Chen Chong dies?"


    After saying this, Wang Mang shouted, "Men!"


    Following Wang Mang''s shout, eunuchs immediately ran out from the shadows. That deacon eunuch respectfully said to Wang Mang, "What orders does His Majesty have?"


    Wang Mang faced that deacon eunuch and admitted him, gesturing for him to come closer. After the deacon eunuch came closer, Wang Mang whispered a few words into his ear!


    After the deacon eunuch heard this, he bowed and said, "Well, this servant will do it immediately!" With that, the deacon eunuch hurriedly ran out!


    After the deacon eunuch left, Wang Mang left by himself from the other side of the hall.


    At noon, a carriage stopped in front of the Chen residence''s gate. Next to the carriage stood eight attendants. After the carriage came to a stop, one of the attendants quickly ran to the entrance of the Chen residence to give a token to the Chen residence''s attendants!


    When the servant saw the token the servant gave him, he was scared silly and his face immediately became deathly pale. When he came back to his senses, he quickly ordered the servant to invite the person in the carriage into the house.


    When the servant returned to the carriage, he said to the person on the carriage, "Chen Mansion has invited you to enter!"


    After hearing this, the person on the carriage lifted the curtain of the carriage and entered the Chen Mansion under the escort of several attendants.


    As the leader of the group entered the Chen Residence, he saw a white-haired old man with many spots on his face. There were two people supporting the old man on his left and right, and several people were following behind him.


    After seeing the old man, the man in the lead clasped his fists towards him and said, "Sir Chen, it has been many years since we last met. My respects to you!"


    After the old man saw the person who came, he pushed his way around, then cupped his hands towards that person and said, "Attendant Gong, you really are a rare guest. Please quickly enter the house!" After saying that, the old man made a gesture to invite the person called Gong Nai''er into the room!


    The servant Gong did not refuse and just casually walked towards the main hall. After entering the main hall, the attendant Gong and the old man split up and sat down.


    After he sat down, the old man eagerly said to the servant Gong, "I wonder what wind brought you here today? Has His Majesty been well? "


    Hearing the old man''s question, the servant Gong nodded and replied, "Thank you for Sir Chen''s concern. Your Majesty''s dragon body is well and healthy, and my Great New Country''s luck is good. Today, I was ordered to come and find you. After this Attendant Gong finished speaking, he shouted at him to back off his follower!


    He couldn''t help but be shocked and countless thoughts went through his mind. After that, he also shouted and backed off a bit, but after calming his emotions, he opened his mouth and asked, "Attendant Gong, right now, everyone else has left. If you have anything to say, just be straightforward!"


    The inner servant nodded his head and said to the old man, "Sir Chen, there have been many people in the palace who have impeached you. His Majesty has also received a secret report that you have colluded with the government to seek for personal benefits, and you even have a rebellious heart.


    As he said those words, a bit of light flashed past the servant''s eyes. Each word was heavier and heavier. In the end, it was as if he wanted to choose someone to kill. His pair of eyes were even staring straight at the old man! It was as if he could see through the old man''s thoughts!

 C43

    The old man''s heart did not skip a beat as he looked at the pair of gleaming eyes of the inner servant Gong. He said lightly, "Aiya! This old man has been sick for the past few years and has not been able to walk around often in the imperial court. Who would have thought that it would actually attract the suspicion of others? I don''t know whether to laugh or to cry!"


    After Gong Jiu heard the old man''s words, he didn''t know where to start because the old man''s answer was irrelevant. He completely brought the previous words over.


    After that, he drank a mouthful of tea from the cup beside him. After drinking it, he rolled up the sleeve of his left hand, and when the old man rolled up the sleeve of his left hand, Attendant Gong was stupefied as he stared at the old man''s half-revealed left arm.


    After the old man rolled up his left sleeve, he saw that his exposed left forearm was covered in densely packed black blisters. Some of the blisters were already festering, and some of the black water was gushing out.


    The old man exposed his arm and laid it across his chest. Then, he used his right hand to touch the blisters on his left hand and said, "Attendant Gong, did you see it clearly? This old man''s body has already reached such a state. You said that there was someone who wanted to impeach me for using my power for personal gain, and wanted to rebel against me. I''m about to meet the King of Hell, how could I have that kind of thought? I can live for one day at a time! I hope that Attendant Gong can report this to His Majesty! "


    He did not want to see that scene ever again, so he waved his hand towards the old man and said, "Master Chen, I think His Majesty believes in you, and that''s why he''s here to investigate the situation. From what I see, Master Chen''s illness must be caused by the toil of the country, and we will definitely report back to His Majesty."


    After hearing the words of the servant Gong, the old man''s heart was relieved and he quickly put down his sleeve. Then, he asked the servant, "Attendant Gong, just now, you said that someone was impeaching this old man in the court. This really makes one feel cold. I hope that Attendant Gong can tell me the truth! "


    When the servant heard the old man''s words, he was overjoyed in his heart. He was really waiting for the old man''s words. Previously, when Wang Mang had sent him over, he had warned him to first strike the mountain and shake the tiger before revealing his intentions to Chen Chong!


    When he used the "Knocking the Mountain Trembling Tiger" from before, it did not have much effect. Instead, it made Chen Chong become a general. However, later on, Chen Chong also took the bait and came to find out the news from him!


    When Chen Chong saw all of this, he cursed silently in his heart: "You''re still playing around with me? It seems like this brat won''t let go even if he doesn''t want to!"


    Thinking to that, Chen Chong extended his hand into his pocket and took out a silver plate the size of a palm. He put the silver plate in front of the servant Gong and then said to him, "Attendant Gong, this little meaning is not worthy of respect. I hope that you can accept it!"


    After seeing the silver plate, Gong Jiu''s eyes squinted into slits. He extended his hand and put the palm-sized silver plate into his pocket. After that, he walked next to Chen Chong and said some words to Chen Chong!


    After speaking, the servant Gong clasped his hands at Chen Chong and said, "Lord Chen, you still need to take care of yourself. You are a pillar of the imperial government, and His Majesty values you greatly.


    Seeing that the servant Gong was preparing to leave, Chen Chong got up and sent the attendant out of the mansion. After the attendant''s carriage disappeared from his sight, Chen Chong turned around and said to a servant, "Bring the eldest young master to my study!"


    After saying this, Chen Chong walked directly to his study room. Chen Chong sat in the study room for a while before his eldest son came over.


    When the Eldest Young Master saw Chen Chong, he bowed and greeted him. Chen Chong waved his hand to Eldest Young Master and said, "Zhong''er, sit down. I have something to say!"


    Hearing this, Eldest Young Master sat down next to Chen Chong''s desk. After Eldest Young Master took his seat, Chen Chong said to Eldest Young Master, "Today, it is a mixed blessing that the various servants of the Gong family have come over. I don''t have much time left, and before that, I plan to help you find a good seat so that my Chen family can have a chance of survival!"


    After saying this, Chen Chong glanced at his eldest son and discovered that he was silently listening to his words. Chen Chong actually felt somewhat happy in his heart; this son had learned a lot about etiquette.


    Thinking of this, Chen Chong said to the eldest young master, "Listen carefully, I am going to pay my respects tomorrow. If you can come back on the same day, everything will be fine. "You have to remember this well!"


    After hearing Chen Chong''s words, the eldest young master plopped to his knees before kowtowing three times and said, "I will listen to father''s teachings and hope that father can return safely tomorrow!"


    Chen Chong waved his hand at his son and said, "This matter is left up to fate. This old man will tell you this, if I am unable to return tomorrow, you must remember that it was caused by this old bastard, Wang Shishi! You can go down! Tell your brother to come over later! "


    After hearing Chen Chong''s words, the eldest young master slowly stood up and left with tears flowing down his face.


    He was still very confident in his eldest son and believed that he would follow his own instructions. However, he was still worried about his second son, so when his eldest son left, he asked his eldest son to call his second son over!


    Chen Chong sat in the study room for a while. Not long after, there was a knock on the door. Upon hearing the knock, Chen Chong said, "Come in!"


    After the door opened, a slender and refined young master walked in. The young master wore a scholarly robe, and his demeanor was elegant and scholarly. His appearance was about the same as Chen Chong''s, and seeing his appearance, it was likely that Chen Chong was an elegant and elegant scholar when he was young!


    After entering, the young master bowed to Chen Chong and said, "Your son pays his respect to father!"


    When Chen Chong saw his second son, who was almost the same as him when he was young, he couldn''t help but feel tender affection for him. Chen Chong looked at his son, who was almost the same as him when he was young, and a tender heart was born.


    The second son very obediently walked in front of Chen Chong. Chen Chong used his hand to pat his shoulder and then tidied up his clothes for him. Then, Chen Chong said to his second son, "Your father is going to visit the Emperor tomorrow. After your father has left, you have to listen to everything your elder brother says. His words were his father''s! You must remember this! "


    Hearing Chen Chong''s words, the Second Young Master obediently nodded and agreed. After that, Chen Chong repeatedly reminded the Second Young Master about his studies and life in all aspects. In the end, he ordered the Second Young Master to withdraw!


    After the second young master had left, Chen Chong sat on the ground in a depressed manner. He looked at the door that the second young master left with tears in his eyes and said, "Ah, this is all injustice. If this old man had not participated in that incident back then, I would not have had so much trouble. It''s too late to regret it! "

 C44

    Two flowers bloomed, each occupying a branch. After the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan entered the Middle Guizhou County, the two people separated in a alley.


    Liu Ruyan was wearing a bamboo hat to hide her beauty. There was a ban on sabers in the city, so she handed the weapon to the King of Hell. Once again, she was alone on the busy street!


    When they parted ways, the King of Hell had given her quite a bit of money to buy the items that could be used in disguise. Thus, Liu Ruyan did not waste time and directly began to search the county for the raw materials she needed!


    Since it was her first time coming here, Liu Ruyan could only find someone to ask for directions. She went to a stall that sold small toys, and spent some money to buy a hairpin. Then she asked that person, "Boss, do you have any shops that sell good rouge powder in the city?"


    When the shop owner heard Liu Ruyan''s inquiry, he saw that the other person had bought something at his stall, so he enthusiastically pointed it out to Liu Ruyan and told her that he had an acquaintance at the head of the store. When he went there, as long as he reported his name, he would be able to get less silver taels.


    After Liu Ruyan thanked the shop owner, she followed the directions her boss had given and walked all the way there. After walking for only two steps, she saw a makeup shop with the name "Hong Yan Zhai" hanging on it!


    The surface of the store was rather bright. It was likely that the items sold here were quite varied as well. Thus, Liu Ruyan walked towards the "Beauty''s Shop" very happily!


    After Liu Ruyan entered the Beauty Lodge, she discovered that there were many young ladies who were picking out rouge powder. The shopkeeper was also a woman, and she was probably around 30 years old. She wore makeup and had a golden hairpin on her head.


    Seeing Liu Ruyan enter the store, the shopkeeper had a waiter come to entertain her. The shopkeeper was also a woman, and she was about 20 or 8 years old. However, she did not wear any makeup on her face.


    After the woman came over, she opened her mouth and her voice was very light and pleasant. She asked Liu Ruyan, "Sister, is this your first time in our shop? If you need anything, you can just tell me. "


    At this moment, Liu Ruyan was still wearing a bamboo hat, and her outfit was very eye-catching. When the other young mistresses saw her, they all sized her up a few times, and when they saw that she was wearing a farm''s bamboo hat, they thought it was just a rural woman, so they didn''t take her seriously.


    After Liu Ruyan heard what the woman said, she said to the woman, "I''m afraid that your shop doesn''t have the things I need. How about you call the shopkeeper over and I''ll talk to her!"


    When the lady heard this, she glanced at Liu Ruyan''s dressing again, and felt that she might be bragging. Thus, the lady said to Liu Ruyan, "We have everything in the beautiful Yan Zhaoyang, as long as it''s rouge, you can take it even if it''s for the palace maids. But, Miss, you have to pay the price!"


    After saying that, the little girl shot a glance at Liu Ruyan. Liu Ruyan could hear the thorns in the little girl''s words, and the corners of her mouth curled up. She then took out a slip of paper and passed it to the little girl.


    After giving the list to the little girl, Liu Ruyan said, "Here, since you have everything here, give me a copy of what''s on the list!"


    The little girl took the list and with just a glance, she was shocked. Then, she said to Liu Ruyan with a bit of panic, "Miss, please wait a moment, I''ll go find the shopkeeper!"


    After Liu Ruyan took out the list, the crowd saw that the girl actually went to call for the shopkeeper. They were very surprised, so some of the ladies began to whisper among themselves, wondering what kind of order the girl had given the little girl. How could it cause such a ruckus?


    At this moment, the shopkeeper was holding a list that Liu Ruyan had given him. He was frowning with happiness as he walked over to Liu Ruyan and asked, "Lady, do you want the items on this list immediately, or can you wait for a day or two?"


    When she heard the shopkeeper''s question, Liu Ruyan smiled and said to the shopkeeper, "I want the things on this list immediately. I wonder if your shop can collect the items on this list?"


    After the shopkeeper heard Liu Ruyan say this, she said apologetically to Liu Ruyan, "Lady, I''m really sorry. If you want the goods in hand, forgive me for being blunt, but I still lack something from this list. This thing will only come tomorrow, so why don''t you go to another house and buy it, or wait for a day, then come back tomorrow!"


    Liu Ruyan thought for a while, then said to the shopkeeper, "Then you can give me everything you have on the list. I''ll go to another house to buy those that are missing!"


    When the shopkeeper heard this, he nodded his head and said to the waiter, "Swallow, take the list and bring all these items over. Then, you can wrap them up for the customer."


    After saying this, the shopkeeper said to Liu Ruyan, "You are my shop''s esteemed customer now that you have bought so many things. Please rest in the inner hall for a while, my shop assistant will deliver these items to you. With that said, she led Liu Ruyan into the inner hall!


    After Liu Ruyan entered the inner hall, the young wives of the ladies who came to watch the fun surrounded her. Some people directly asked the shopkeeper how much he had bought. How did he become a VIP in the blink of an eye? And he even gave her half a price afterwards? [There are so many people buying here, yet the shopkeeper gave us half the price?]


    When the shopkeeper saw everyone making a fuss, she smiled and pointed to one of the noble ladies dressed in gorgeous silk and silk and said, "Madam Hua is a frequent customer of mine. I can say this: Madam Hua has bought makeup for three years already. Do you think it''s wrong for me to give her the next half price? "


    It must be known that Madam Hua loved to buy high grade cosmetics. No matter what, it would cost her one or two hundred taels of silver a year, and even after three years, she still needed four or five hundred taels. This was only half of their total.


    When Liu Ruyan came out, everyone looked at her in awe and eagerness. Some people wanted to go up and chat with her, but Liu Ruyan completely ignored them. She walked up to the shopkeeper and asked, "How much is it in total?"


    The shopkeeper slightly smiled and said in a loud voice, "A total of 1006 taels of silvers. If I remove all of them, I will pay you 1000 taels of silver!"


    When Liu Ruyan heard this, she just gave an ''oh'' before reaching into her pocket to take out a silver note and give it to the shopkeeper.


    The storekeeper took the banknotes and sucked in a breath of cold air. The banknotes were worth 10,000 taels of silver, but he had only received 1000 taels of silver. He still had to find 9000 taels for her! I don''t think I have that much money in this shop!


    In the end, the storekeeper could only say to Liu Ruyan, "Miss, how about this? You take these things first. It''s not too late to settle the bill after you find the money!"

 C45

    When Liu Ruyan heard what the shopkeeper said, she smiled playfully and said, "Shopkeeper, are you not afraid that I''ll leave like this?"


    When the shopkeeper heard this, he smiled and said, "Lady, I''ve been doing business here for more than ten years and have seen all sorts of people. I think you''re not that kind of person. I trust you!"


    Hearing the shopkeeper''s words, Liu Ruyan nodded, and then said to the storekeeper, "How about this, you let that shop assistant of yours go with me to the bank to exchange the banknotes. To be honest, I just came here, and I really don''t know where the bank is!"


    In the end, the storekeeper had actually sent the little girl to take Liu Ruyan to the bank. The bank wasn''t too far away from this place, and after a few turns, they arrived. They entered the bank and exchanged the banknotes.


    After the little girl was sent away, Liu Ruyan continued to visit several stores. There were clothing stores, jewelry stores, and even medicine stores. Come, come, come. Now she only had 6000 taels of silver left!


    Because Liu Ruyan had bought too many things, many things were stored in the store. Then, she would return to the Underworld King Knife!


    When Liu Ruyan arrived at the alley again, she saw the King of Hell leaning against a wall and dozing off.


    Seeing that the King of Hell was dozing off with his eyes closed, Liu Ruyan slowed down her movement speed and walked over to him softly. She watched the King of Hell sleeping with his arms crossed, and was stunned for a moment.


    Liu Ruyan thought in her heart, if this man is not a swordsman and is so ferocious, he should be a very refined and likeable person. While thinking about this, Liu Ruyan had unconsciously gotten closer.


    Just as she was about to approach, the King of Hell suddenly opened his eyes, and a brilliant light shone from within. As he opened his eyes, his aura changed, like a newly unsheathed divine weapon.


    When the King of Hell saw that Liu Ruyan had returned, his momentum faded away like the tide, and he seemed to be very lazy. He lazily said, "You''re back. I''ve been waiting for you for most of the day. I thought you ran away with your money!"


    Hearing the lazy words of the King of Hell and seeing how he was lacking in discipline, Liu Ruyan stomped her feet in anger. Then she said to the King of Hell, "What money do you have? That''s my money, okay? How old are you to have such a bad memory? You''ve already given me the money! It''s my money. If you bring up this matter again, I''ll ignore you! "


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s words, the King of Hell couldn''t help but laugh. He then waved his hand towards Liu Ruyan and said, "Fine! "Girl, you''re really open-minded when it comes to money. Alright, since everything has been settled, let''s begin!" Saying that, he walked towards Liu Ruyan!


    Liu Ruyan took a step back when she saw that the King of Hell was walking towards her. "Start what? Don''t come over, just stand there! "


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s words, the King of Hell walked two steps before he stood there. Then, he asked in a strange tone, "Are you also not good at remembering? Weren''t you going to buy something that could change your appearance? What? Don''t you want to change your appearance after you''ve bought all the items? "


    Liu Ruyan came back to her senses when she heard what the King of Hell said. The corner of her mouth twitched, and she said to the King of Hell, "Do you not know anything else besides killing people and playing with swords? Could this disguise be carried out here? Do you think that I''m a street performer? Do you want me to beat a gong and shout twice for you? "


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s words, Knife King was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He used his hand to point at Liu Ruyan, but he did not say anything. In the end, he swung his arm and coldly snorted, "Good man, do not fight with evil women!"


    Even though Knife King Yan said so, he was muttering in his heart. When did this girl become so eloquent? At first, a single word from the young master would have angered her to death, but now she had become sharp-tongued. This young master was truly opposed to her!


    When Liu Ruyan saw the King of Hell''s defeated look, she was overjoyed in her heart. Previously, she was always in front of the King of Hell, and in her heart, she was extremely afraid of him, but today, she had actually made him speechless. It seemed like in the future, when talking to this guy, she could not be afraid of him, she could not let him go.


    In the end, Liu Ruyan hooked her fingers at the King of Hell and said, "Alright, hurry up and leave with me! There are too many of these things that I have already stored in the shop. Come and take them with me! "


    Upon hearing Liu Ruyan''s words, the King of Hell''s expression finally calmed down. But now, he no longer had that lazy look. He had a cold expression on his face, as if Liu Ruyan owed him a huge debt!


    After the two of them walked out of the alley in a zigzag fashion, the King of Hell followed behind Liu Ruyan. He took off his white robe and wrapped it around Liu Ruyan''s sword and saber.


    The two of them did not speak much along the way, but the two of them had a tacit understanding. Liu Ruyan entered the shop and directly asked the shop owner where the goods were placed.


    When all the items that Liu Ruyan had bought were gone, the King of Hell felt a little embarrassed as he looked at the large and small bags in his hands. He did not expect that he would need so many things just to disguise himself.


    After all the things had been prepared, Liu Ruyan and the King of Hell directly went to an inn to sleep. They chose two rooms, but the rooms were next to each other.


    After the arrangements were made, Liu Ruyan sent the King of Hell to her room. After entering the room, she took out the large and small bags of things and ordered the King of Hell to bring a basin of water.


    When the King of Hell saw that Liu Ruyan was yelling at him all the way, he felt disgusted and really wanted to quit. However, he could only bear with it as long as he could change his appearance!


    Liu Ruyan cleared her throat and waved to the King of Hell, "Alright, you can leave now. Also, close the door on your way out. You can come back in four hours!"


    Upon hearing Liu Ruyan''s words, the King of Hell turned around and left. As he left, he shut the door!


    Looking at the closed door of Knife King Yan, Liu Ruyan laughed so hard that she couldn''t even straighten her back.


    Four hours later, the King of Hell returned with a cold expression. Liu Ruyan opened the door for him, but the King of Hell''s icy face was instantly stunned.


    This was because the one standing in front of him right now was Liu Ruyan. It was clearly Qiu Niang! Who would have thought that after leaving for four hours, Liu Ruyan would return and change into Madam Qiu! Why didn''t this stun him? If he did not know the cause and effect of the matter, the King of Hell would have thought that it was Madam Qiu.


    At the same time, the King of Hell was also on guard. How could a rookie like Liu Ruyan use such a profound disguise technique? Who was she? Had she been pretending from the beginning? Had all of this been a plot by the person behind her? No! I must find out!

 C46

    When Liu Ruyan let the King of Hell into the house, she was originally very satisfied with her disguise, but when she saw the King of Hell''s expression change from shock to coldness, her originally proud spirit instantly disappeared. She couldn''t help but feel a trace of fear in her heart.


    When Liu Ruyan saw that the King of Hell''s gloomy face that was about to drip water on her, she couldn''t help but retreat. She said to the King of Hell with a panicked voice, "You, what are you trying to do?"


    The King of Hell saw Liu Ruyan retreat, but he closed the door behind him. Then, he approached Liu Ruyan step by step. A cold light flashed in his eyes, and a faintly discernible killing intent exuded from his body.


    Liu Ruyan felt like she was going to suffocate as the murderous intent from the knife was released. Although the knife was placed on her neck in the past, he didn''t release any killing intent at that time. It could be said that he was only a threat to her at that time!


    But now, it was different. Although the King of Hell didn''t take out his knife to block her neck, the killing intent coming from his body was even more terrifying. It was even more terrifying than his shiny long blade. He was truly determined to kill!


    After Liu Ruyan retreated several steps, her body leaned against the wall; she had nowhere to retreat to. The moment she leaned against the wall, she mustered her courage and pulled out a knife from her left sleeve. Then, with her eyes closed, she stabbed at Yama Minamiya!


    "Humph!" You''re finally out of it! " The cold voice of the King of Hell resounded in Liu Ruyan''s ears like a demon from hell. When she heard the King of Hell''s voice, Liu Ruyan felt a sudden pain on her waist, and then her entire body froze.


    Liu Ruyan knew that she had most likely been hit by the King of Hell''s acupuncture point. She had heard about this kind of acupuncture point from others before, and she had always wanted to learn this martial arts, but she had never had the chance to learn it. She never thought that the King of Hell would know this martial arts and even use it on her!


    After tapping Liu Ruyan''s acupoints, the King of Hell grabbed the sleeve knife in Liu Ruyan''s hand and placed it against her face. The icy coldness was like a venomous snake, instantly giving Liu Ruyan goosebumps!


    After putting the sleeve knife on Liu Ruyan''s face, Knife King Yan coldly said, "Your little face can actually change from one to the other. Today, I''ll use this blade to pull it open and see what your face is made of!"


    Hearing Knife King Yan''s words, Liu Ruyan cried. She cried and said, "Are you crazy? Is this also a violation of your taboo? "


    "Hehehe ¡­" It doesn''t matter who you change into, this young master doesn''t care. What I care about is who taught you this superb disguise technique! And who ordered you to come to this young master''s side! I wanted to know these two questions before you died! It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it! I will let you bring me to the Underworld in secret! " The King of Hell had steeled his heart. In his opinion, there were too many questions on Liu Ruyan''s body. He couldn''t let them go.


    "I, Liu Ruyan, can swear to the heavens that I wasn''t sent to your side by anyone! I didn''t even know you before! "As for this disguise technique, it was taught to me by my mistress''s husband. He used to have some reputations in the martial arts world, but after meeting my mistress, he decided to go into seclusion. After he went into seclusion, he joined my father''s army and became a general. What happened in the martial arts world was taught to me by him and my mistress!" Liu Ruyan told the truth with tears in her eyes. She was truly afraid, this King of Hell was like a lunatic, suspecting her from time to time. She could only tell him the truth, otherwise, she would really be afraid that King of Hell would make a move!


    "You even swear to the heavens! No matter what you do, it''s useless! This young master will not believe your words! " The King of Hell was determined this time. No matter what Liu Ruyan said, he wouldn''t let her off!


    After saying that, the King of Hell took out his sleeve knife to give Liu Ruyan a quick death!


    Just as the King of Hell raised his sleeve blade and was about to stab Liu Ruyan''s chest, a faint voice suddenly called out, "Stop!"


    He followed the direction of the voice and looked over. He saw that the originally closed window of the room was now wide open and a black-clothed man wearing a hideous mask was standing outside the window, facing the eyes of the Demon King!


    When he saw that person, the corners of the King of Hell''s mouth curled up into a charming smile. He used his sleeve blade to point at the man in black. He then pointed at Liu Ruyan and said to the man in black, "It seems like she is one of yours."


    That man in black shook his head and said, "This girl isn''t one of us. It''s just that I have some friendship with his father, so I don''t want to see her die in your hands."


    Hearing this, the King of Hell nodded and said to the man in black, "Since you''re not your man, then don''t meddle in other people''s business. It seems that you''ve been following me along the way. What business do you have this time?"


    The black clothed man jumped into the room, casually sat on the bed, then said to the King of Hell, "Since you were young, I have been keeping an eye on you, it''s just that you didn''t notice, I still have to protect this girl. Didn''t you always want to know about what happened that year? If you let her go, I''ll tell you about what happened that year! "


    "Is that true?" After the King of Hell heard the black-clothed man''s words, his pupils contracted violently and his body involuntarily trembled. The hand that was holding onto his blade cracked loudly!


    "I don''t need to lie to you. There are some things that will be difficult to deal with even if you bury her in your heart for too long. Let her go first, then we''ll find a place to slowly talk about it!" The man in black said to the King of Hell calmly.


    "It seems like the person behind you wants you to talk about this. I guess the person behind you can''t help but want me to take action!" A bloodthirsty glint appeared in Knife King Yan''s cold eyes. His brain was working fast, suspecting the abnormal behavior of the man in black tonight.


    Do you want to know? If you don''t want to know, I''ll leave now, but as for this girl, I think it''s best if you don''t kill her. Killing her will bring you more trouble, and she''s also an innocent person! You, the King of Hell, have killed countless people, but you don''t seem to have killed any innocent people. After the man in black listened to the words of the King of Hell, he returned the words of the King of Hell. After he finished saying those words, he got up from the bed. It seemed that he was really going to leave!

 C47

    "You can leave. I won''t kill this girl. I really don''t want to know what happened that year!" The King of Hell tossed the blade of his sleeve onto the table, and the aura around his body disappeared in an instant. He then smiled evilly as if nothing had happened and waved his hand at the man in black.


    "You really don''t want to know what happened that year?" Upon hearing the words of the King of Hell, a hint of surprise flashed across the eyes of the man in black. He had only wanted to keep King of Hell in suspense, but he did not expect him to not want to hear about what had happened that year.


    "So what if I know?" If you can''t even kill me, and there are so many others similar to you or even stronger than you who participated in what happened that year, then you will have to see whether I am willing to use you as a knife or not! I still haven''t gotten married yet, so I don''t want to die just like this! " The King of Hell replied to the black-clothed man with a smile. At the same time, he also walked in front of Liu Ruyan to treat her acupoints!


    "Kid, I''ll tell you this. If you miss this opportunity, you might never know what happened that year!" The man in black seemed to be preparing to agitate the Underworld King one last time. That was why he said those words with some emotion!


    "You are not the only one who knows the truth behind what happened that year. I believe that the people who came to kill me also know the truth. "Take care!" At this moment, the King of Hell''s eyes flashed with a trace of wisdom. He really did not want to know what had happened that year from this fellow''s mouth.


    "Sigh ~ ~ Alright!" I''m leaving, you brat. Remember what I said, don''t kill her! " The black-clothed man could only sigh in disappointment. However, before he left, he did not forget to remind the King of Hell to not touch Liu Ruyan!


    The figure of the man in black jumped out of the window like a ghost. Not long after, he disappeared from the view of the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan!


    After the man in black left, Liu Ruyan started to pack up her luggage without saying a word. She had had enough of the King of Hell, she decided to leave this guy. This guy had suspected her so many times for no reason, and he even wanted to kill her today.


    Seeing that Liu Ruyan was packing her luggage, the King of Hell coldly snorted and said, "What? Want to run? Have you asked this young master? "


    "What the f * ck are you asking me!?" I''ve had enough! I''ve had enough! You''re crazy! I never want to see you again! From today onwards, you will walk your path of sunshine, and I will cross my path! The main road is facing the sky, let''s each walk on one side! " Liu Ruyan screamed out these words with tears in her eyes. She vented out all the grievances and grievances in her heart at once!


    "Aiyo, little girl, just because you said the wind is so strong, it''s going to rain. You know, your little life is in this young master''s hands, I won''t let you go, if you dare to leave, then I''ll break both your legs and throw you into the beggar''s nest!" At this moment, the King of Hell frowned and with a ferocious look, he started to threaten Liu Ruyan.


    "You! You... You''re a bastard! You are a man who has been slashed a thousand times! Can''t you be more reasonable! " When Liu Ruyan heard the threat of the King of Hell, she was extremely scared. She was really afraid that the King of Hell would try to kill her in his words!


    "Curse, keep cursing! The more you scold, the more miserable your end will be. Do you see that Master Long? That''s what will happen to you! " There was a smile on the corner of the King of Hell''s mouth. He completely ignored Liu Ruyan''s curses and threatened her!


    "What?" You were the one who killed that Long? " After hearing the King of Hell''s words, Liu Ruyan''s mind buzzed. She had already ruled out the possibility of the King of Hell killing the Dragon Lord. She never thought that the King of Hell would speak the truth!


    "En, it was young master who did this. If you continue to curse young master like this, your fate will be even worse than his!" Since he had already revealed it, the King of Hell would just go for it. He admitted it straightforwardly and even threatened him!


    "What are you going to do to let me go?" After staring blankly for a while, Liu Ruyan sobbed and sat down on the ground. Then, she asked the only question that was on her mind!


    "I''ll let you go, you can forget about that, you won''t be able to do it in this life. Um, when I get married and have children, you can be my servant girl. You can only live your life like this!" The King of Hell had the intention of teasing Liu Ruyan again, so he didn''t have any boundaries when he spoke. With a flick of his sleeve, he disappeared into the future.


    "Really?" Hehehe ¡­ Xiang Tian, have you ever heard of something? " After hearing the words of the King of Hell, Liu Ruyan calmed down completely. She did not cry or make a ruckus, and she asked the King of Hell in a rather desolate voice.


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s question, the King of Hell became interested. He turned to Liu Ruyan and asked, "What are you talking about? Tell me about it! "


    Liu Ruyan glanced at the King of Hell with cold eyes, gritted her teeth and said, "A warrior can be killed! Do not be insulted! " When Liu Ruyan said the last word, she suddenly stood up. Before the King of Hell could react, she had already picked up the knife on the table and stabbed it into her chest!


    "Pu!" The sound of a sharp knife slicing through flesh could be heard in the room as dark red blood splattered out from the blade. However, Liu Ruyan did not feel any pain. She was thinking, was she already dead? Why can''t I feel any pain?


    "You''re fucking crazy!" The Knife King''s furious voice exploded in Liu Ruyan''s ears, pulling her back from her stupor!


    At this moment, Liu Ruyan looked at the scene in front of her with disbelief. The knife did not pierce her chest, but was caught in midair with her left hand. At this moment, blood was oozing out from the blade''s mouth!


    "Why did you save me?" Liu Ruyan asked with a trembling voice.


    "Save you! You''re thinking too much! I said just now that I had your life in my hands. I didn''t let you die, so how could you kill yourself?!" The King of Hell looked at Liu Ruyan with cold eyes and then threw those words away. He then flipped his hand and took the sleeve knife from Liu Ruyan''s hand!


    After snatching the sleeve knife, the King of Hell ripped off the corner of his clothes and wrapped around his injured left hand. He stared at Liu Ruyan and said word by word, "Remember, your life belongs to me. You definitely cannot die! "

 C48

    As Liu Ruyan looked at the dark red blood dripping to the ground and the torn clothes of the King of Hell''s left hand, she felt as if she was dreaming. She really couldn''t believe that the King of Hell had used his own hand to hold the sleeve blade at the last moment.


    Could it be that she couldn''t even end her own life when she was with him? At this moment, the domineering words of the King of Hell were still lingering in Liu Ruyan''s mind. "Remember, your life is mine. I didn''t let you die!" You definitely cannot die! "


    Looking at Liu Ruyan who was still in a daze, the King of Hell shook his head and said to Liu Ruyan, "I saved your life, so your life belongs to me. Do you have any other questions?"


    "No more!" When Liu Ruyan heard the words of the King of Hell, she replied with desolation, "That''s right, he really did save me from that rapist, and I really do owe him my life. If that''s the case, then this life of mine really does belong to him."


    After figuring out all these reasons, Liu Ruyan accepted her fate very straightforwardly. Her mind was filled with the deep-rooted rules of the martial arts world that her wet nurse had instigated: "Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda, and people should repay each other for their kindness."


    So, when she thought of the thoughts that the wet nurse instigated, Liu Ruyan calmed down. After she calmed down, she looked at the left hand of the King of Hell with fear and gratitude.


    She then asked the King of Hell Knife in a low voice, "Are you in pain? Do you want me to get you a doctor? "


    "Sigh ~ I''m really convinced of you. Forget it, this small injury is nothing. Hurry up and remove your disguise. Seeing how you disguised yourself as a mother, I feel uncomfortable all over!" Upon hearing Liu Ruyan''s question about his injuries, the cold expression on the King of Hell''s face eased.


    It was already a hundred percent for her to die, but the words of the man in black from before were still lingering in his ears. If he killed Liu Ruyan, he would be in a lot of trouble, and even if he didn''t kill her, he would be the one to blame for forcing her to death.


    Now, he was avoiding the pursuit of those people from before. If another person were to come to pester him, he would be doomed!


    Furthermore, the King of Hell had never killed a commoner or an innocent person, not to mention that Liu Ruyan had now disguised herself as Qiuniang and Qiuniang had even recognized her as a sister. Previously, she had been impulsive in wanting to kill Liu Ruyan, but now that she thought about it, it didn''t make sense to kill Liu Ruyan or force her to die.


    Originally, he wanted to let Liu Ruyan go, but there were too many suspicious points on Liu Ruyan''s body. If he let her go, it would probably bring him trouble. Someone like her, who could spit out a lot of things just by being coerced by someone, would definitely reveal his whereabouts if they were caught!


    "How difficult, there''s actually such a woman in this world that makes me feel troubled? Heavens, did you intentionally arrange for her to come to my side?" After thinking about it for a long time, the King of Hell asked the heavens in his heart. He really felt that Liu Ruyan had made things difficult for him, and it wasn''t just any other difficult task. He couldn''t kill her or let her go, and in the end he could only stay by his side!


    After Liu Ruyan heard Knife King Yan''s words, she used her hand to touch her cheek. She slowly lifted up a layer of something from her cheek. As she slowly lifted it up, a thin membrane in the shape of a face was revealed.


    As this membrane began to peel off, Liu Ruyan immediately returned to her original appearance. Seeing that thin membrane that was as thin as a cicada''s wing, the King of Hell was very interested. He said to Liu Ruyan, "Come, let me see what exactly this is!"


    When Liu Ruyan heard the words of the King of Hell, she frowned and said, "I''ll show it to you, but don''t mess with it. It''s not easy to make it!"


    Then, he carefully examined it for a long time, but could not find anything wrong with it. In the end, he could only shake his head and say, "Alright, I feel scared when I see this thing. I have to go meet with Zhang De and the others. Do you want to go with me?"


    Hearing the words of the King of Hell, Liu Ruyan nodded her head. Then, she carefully placed the thin film, which was as thin as a cicada''s wing, into a basin of clear water to be nurtured.


    After doing all of this, Liu Ruyan glanced at the King of Hell, then gathered up her courage and said to the King of Hell, "Before I go see Zhang De and the others, I think I need to have a good talk with you!"


    "Ouch ~ little girl, what do you want to talk to me about?" If you are interested in dealing with this young master, then forget it! " When the King of Hell heard that Liu Ruyan wanted to talk about something with him, he actually wanted to talk to her.


    "Just consider it a business deal!" Hearing the words of the King of Hell, Liu Ruyan sighed helplessly. She had already resigned herself to her fate. As for the King of Hell, she could only go along with him.


    "Go ahead, I''m listening!" The King of Hell carelessly looked to the side and sat down. He then signaled to Liu Ruyan that she could speak.


    "You said that my life was saved by you just now. Now that it''s yours, I feel that there''s a certain amount of logic to it, but even if it''s yours, I''ll have to decide for myself in the future. Don''t control me anymore! This was one of them! Secondly, can you stop doubting me in the future! If you really doubt me, you can either take my life with one slash or let me go! This is the business I want to discuss with you with my life! " After thinking for a while, Liu Ruyan finally mustered up her courage and said those words.


    "Hmm? That''s it? "Is there nothing else?" After listening to Liu Ruyan''s words, the King of Hell thought for a while before asking with some suspicion.


    "That''s all. I just want the respect I deserve!" When Liu Ruyan heard the King of Hell''s rhetorical question, she heaved a sigh of relief. At least, the King of Hell didn''t immediately get angry, nor did he do anything impulsive. Seeing that he still had some time to think, he might even agree to this!


    "Alright, as long as you don''t do what you want to do, I will let you know. However, I also have a small request, and that is that the scope of your actions cannot be too far away from me!" Now that you and I are grasshoppers tied to the same rope, even if I jump, you have to jump along with me! " After pondering for a long time, the King of Hell finally gave in.


    The King of Hell had clearly seen the situation before him. To deal with Liu Ruyan, he could only be soft. To be tough, he could only be coquettish. The wound on his hand was the best proof!

 C49

    People came and went, bustling with activity. It was already dusk, and after the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan had compromised with each other, they arrived at the meeting place they had agreed upon with Zhang De and the others. As soon as the two entered the Ten Thousand Paths Tea House, they heard Li Yun calling them.


    The King of Hell and Liu Ruyan looked towards the source of the voice at the same time. They saw Li Yun and Zhang De sitting in a remote corner of the teahouse with two other strangers at the table.


    Upon seeing Li Yun and Zhang De, the King of Hell brought Liu Ruyan to the table. When the other two strangers saw the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan coming over, the two of them hurriedly got up and gave their seats to the two. Then, they bid farewell to Zhang De and Li Yun.


    Zhang De and Li Yun still wanted to keep the two, but the two of them found their own reasons to leave. When they left, their gazes were still on Liu Ruyan for a while.


    When the two saw Liu Ruyan looking at them, they hurriedly withdrew their gazes and left like thieves!


    The actions of those two and the look in Liu Ruyan''s eyes were all seen by the King of Hell. He secretly paid attention to the two and noticed that their expressions were wretched and panicked.


    "It''s probably not a good bird!" At this moment, the King of Hell''s mind came to a conclusion for the two of them!


    When the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan sat down, before Li Yun and Zhang De could say anything, the King of Hell opened his mouth first and said bluntly, "Just now, it looks like those two aren''t good people. Who are these two brothers to them?"


    "Sigh ~ Big Brother has sharp eyes, I''ve already said that those two people are really unreliable." Hearing the question from the King of Hell, Zhang De sighed.


    After listening to Knifescar King and Li Yun, Li Yun shook his head and sighed, "How could it be related to them? The four of us are all village warriors with the surname Long, and usually my relationship with Zhang De is not bad, so the two of us are relatively close. As for the two of us, we are usually rather close with the one surnamed Long, and now that the incident with the surname Long has happened, the two of us should try to catch up with them.


    "So that''s how it is! Forget about them, let''s not talk about them anymore. I''ll be the host for today. Two brothers, you can have whatever you want to eat! " After knowing the ins and outs of the matter, the King of Hell did not care too much about it. He just told them everything that had happened.


    Li Yun and Zhang De both felt a little embarrassed. They both refused to order any dishes or wine.


    However, the King of Hell didn''t care about how many of them there were. He called over some of the best food in the restaurant and ordered seven to eight dishes and two jars of good wine in one go.


    When the waiter saw that King Yan the Knife had ordered so many good dishes and wine in one go, his eyes narrowed into slits as he grinned. Then, he called out and went to instruct the kitchen.


    Not long after, the three of them got a bit drunk. After drinking so much that they stopped opening the door, they only heard him chuckling, and hooked his fingers at Zhang De and Li Yun, indicating for them to come over.


    Seeing the mysterious look on the King of Hell''s face, the two of them did not dare to hesitate and quickly moved closer to listen. The King of Hell lowered his voice and said in a very normal voice: "Actually, I killed that surnamed Long. I did not think that this would make things difficult for the two of you, so I will punish myself!" With that, the King of Hell raised the wine bowl in front of him and gulped down the entire bowl of wine.


    Knife King Yan did not give up, he even said those words as if he was fine after killing that surnamed Long, but those words were like thunder in Zhang De''s and Li Yun''s ears. The wine bowls that both of them held in their hands fell to the table at the same time, spilling all the wine.


    At this moment, the two of them looked as though they had seen a ghost in broad daylight. They could not be more shocked. They did not even have time to care about the wine and bowls being overturned. The two of them were completely dumbstruck!


    The two of them had never thought that the laughing and flirtatious King of Hell would actually be the one who had killed Master Long. Moreover, he had dared to say it so brazenly, no wonder everyone had gone to watch the show, but this time, he was acting like it was nothing more than a masterpiece.


    After coming to this conclusion, the expressions on the two men''s faces changed as they looked at the King of Hell''s face. It turned into fear and trepidation! This kind of person that treated the killing of a person as though it was normal was the living king of hell!


    "Brothers, don''t listen to his nonsense. This is his problem. He''s talking nonsense after drinking too much!" At that moment, Liu Ruyan, who was sitting at the side, saw the change in Zhang De''s and Li Yun''s expressions. She quickly came out to smooth things over.


    "Hm!" Big Brother Xiang must be drunk, hahaha ¡­ "Sister-in-law, I think we should stop here for today. We should go back as well. If we were any later, our families would have been worried!" After Zhang De heard Liu Ruyan''s words, he hurriedly came out and said a few words to ease the atmosphere.


    "Indeed, it''s getting late. We''re really going home. Remember to come to my house when Big Brother has free time. Let''s stop here for today!" Li Yun was just a mule now, he didn''t dare to stay with the King of Hell any longer. Regardless of whether what the King of Hell said was true or not, these words were hard for him to digest. He felt that it was better for everyone to leave now.


    Seeing that Li Yun and Zhang De were about to leave in a hurry, Knifescar King looked at the sky and found that it was getting late. He said to the two of them, "Alright, then we''ll end it here for today. I have a lot of things to do in the near future. With that, he stood up to send them off!


    After sending Li Yun and Zhang De off, Yama Minamiya sat back down at the table and wolfed down the food and wine. He was ready to pay the bill after he had eaten his fill!


    However, before he could get up, Liu Ruyan said to him, "You did it on purpose!"


    "Why do you care so much about this young master?" The King of Hell rolled his eyes and replied when he heard Liu Ruyan''s question!


    "Don''t forget that we are grasshoppers on the same rope. You have to explain everything to me!" Liu Ruyan was no longer afraid of the King of Hell. She noticed that the King of Hell''s attitude towards her changed after he compromised, so she was confident that she could speak!

 C50

    "Do you have to be so sensitive, girl?" I just drank too much, I leaked the information! " Hearing Liu Ruyan''s words of suspicion, Knifescar King decided to just say that he was drunk. He didn''t want to explain too much, but when he said those words, his expression was clearly a little lonely.


    In the eyes of the King of Hell, although he and Li Yun shared the same world, their principles were different. It could be said that they were one world and two lives. Li Yun and Zhang De were just ordinary village heroes! As for him, he was a swordsman with thousands of blood on his hands and a blood feud on his back!


    In the past, all he cared about was life and death. Now that he was so close to them, he was very envious of them. If he could start over again, he wasn''t willing to embark on this road of no return!


    While feeling envious, Knifescar King also took his stand straight. He had only met Li Yun and the others by chance and could not get close to them. If he spent too much time with them, he would loosen up and they might get involved in some trouble!


    Therefore, the King of Hell had already decided to bid farewell to them. Before doing so, he didn''t want to lie to Li Yun and Zhang De, so he calmly admitted that the death of Lord Dragon was a masterpiece!


    Seeing Li Yun and Zhang De panic as they left, this was also the result that he wanted. As for the later words about coming back to visit their home, they could only be considered a courtesy, maybe not necessarily. Maybe he could come back to Guizhou to drink and chat with them when he returned!


    "Forget it, I won''t ask even if you don''t want to. I''ve already made up your mask a long time ago. Let''s go back to the inn and change our faces. We''ll talk about what to do next when we get back!" Liu Ruyan saw that the King of Hell''s expression was a little lonely, so she could only change the topic.


    "Liu Ruyan, if you could be an ordinary person, would you choose the martial arts world?" When the King of Hell heard Liu Ruyan''s words, he came back to his senses. The lonely expression on his face was gone as he stared at Liu Ruyan seriously and asked this question!


    "I can''t answer this question right now. We''ll talk about it when we get back!" When Liu Ruyan heard the very serious question of the King of Hell, she pondered for a while. However, she found that she really couldn''t give the King of Hell an answer, so she chose to avoid it!


    Since Liu Ruyan had now avoided the question, King Yama didn''t want to ask anymore. He gathered his emotions and asked her to call him over to settle the bill!


    Not long after the two of them left the teahouse, they returned to the inn. On their way back, the King of Hell''s Knife seemed to be in a bit of a daze, and Liu Ruyan was also silent. Both of them had something on their minds.


    Because the two of them were lost in thought, neither of them noticed that not far behind them was a woman wearing an oil umbrella and an emerald green gown. She gracefully followed the two of them, and when they saw the King of Hell and Liu Ruyan enter the inn ¡­


    The woman put down the oil-paper umbrella. After she put down the oil-paper umbrella, she wore an emerald green veil over her face. Her eyes were bright and deep, like a deep pool of water that no one could fathom!


    "I didn''t think that there would be a man following this guy. What sort of background does this man have?" The woman''s voice was cold as she muttered these words to herself. She then held up the oil-paper umbrella and walked towards the crowded area. Not long after, she blended into the crowd and disappeared without a trace!


    After returning to the inn, the King of Hell returned to Liu Ruyan''s room. Liu Ruyan took out a relatively large membrane that was as thin as a cicada''s wing from the basin earlier and said to the King of Hell, "What kind of appearance do you want to have by changing your appearance? Is it the gentle, refined Young Master or the fiendish bandit? "


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s question, the King didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. In the end, he could only say, "Whatever you want!"


    After listening to the Knife King Yan''s words, Liu Ruyan nodded her head. She then told the Knife King to go wash his face first. After that, she would come back and wash off all the dust on his face!


    After the King of Hell had finished washing his face, Liu Ruyan slowly stuck the thin membrane that was as thin as a cicada''s wing onto the King of Hell''s face. At the same time, Liu Ruyan did not forget to tell the King of Hell about the taboos of the membrane, such as not getting too close to high temperatures.


    Upon hearing Liu Ruyan speak of the taboo of the film, the King of Hell thought to himself, "How did she change her appearance so much?" It was even more than the number of Confucianism''s various paths! In the end, Saber King Yan''s left ear went in and out, completely ignoring him.


    As far as he was concerned, Liu Ruyan was right beside him. In the future, she would be in charge of all of this. Besides, if they were to make a new one out of this mess, this young master would have plenty of money! Even if you change one a day, it will take months!


    After Liu Ruyan spoke for a while, she realized that Knife King Yan didn''t even make a sound. She also knew that what she just said was like playing a lute to a cow. She could only consider herself unlucky.


    After applying the membrane, Liu Ruyan began to fondle the King of Hell''s face back and forth. Since she had to complete the final step in detail, Liu Ruyan put her head close to the King of Hell''s face. The two could now be said to be in a face-to-face situation.


    Under this kind of state, when Liu Ruyan breathed, the fragrance of a virgin that was like orchids and musk deer naturally entered the King of Hell''s nose. At this moment, when Liu Ruyan breathed, the fragrance of a virgin that was like orchids and musk deer naturally entered the King of Hell''s nose.


    When Liu Ruyan saw that the King of Hell had his eyes closed earlier, she didn''t think too much about it. She was very serious in changing the appearance of the King of Hell, but now that the King of Hell suddenly opened his eyes, she was shocked!


    Under the panic, Liu Ruyan''s breathing became heavier, and the breath she let out once again stimulated the Knife King. At this moment, the Knife King felt like there was a ball of fire burning in his body, this ball of fire had never appeared before, he could not suppress it at all. At this moment, his eyes slowly turned red, and his breathing was as heavy as a cow!


    Seeing the sudden change in the King of Hell, Liu Ruyan was scared silly. For a moment, she just stood there stiffly.

 C51

    Lighting to see the beautiful women, before the beauty match, the young man''s mind was a mess, I will not be biased! Using the dim light from the oil lamp beside him, the King of Hell saw Liu Ruyan''s impeccable appearance. The light from the lantern illuminated her delicate face, making her blush. Smelling the orchid scent on her body, the original desire in his body was finally ignited!


    His breathing became more rapid and his thoughts became more chaotic. Just as he was about to lose his sanity, Liu Ruyan finally woke up as if she had just awoken from a dream. You! What''s the matter with you? "


    Hearing Liu Ruyan''s call, the previously dazed expression of the King of Hell suddenly straightened. He pushed Liu Ruyan away, and then staggered to his feet, saying to Liu Ruyan, "I drank too much tonight, so I''m going back to my room! You should get some rest as well! "


    Without waiting for Liu Ruyan''s reply, Knifescar King hurriedly went back to his room!


    Liu Ruyan finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the King of Hell flee out of her room. Just now, she felt that the King of Hell was looking at her with a strange expression, just like the rapist from that day.


    "He couldn''t have been plotting against me just now, right?" After a while, Liu Ruyan finally came back to her senses. When she thought back to the situation just now, a terrifying guess appeared in her heart!


    "That won''t happen!" "Why would someone like him want to get involved with me?" After having such a guess, Liu Ruyan pondered for a while, then laughed at herself. Afterwards, she started to disguise herself.


    After the King of Hell returned to his room, his mind still could not calm down. Just now, he forcefully suppressed the primal desire in his heart. He was beginning to fear this desire!


    Previously, there was no woman by his side. Although she was a woman, the only relationship between him and her was that of a brother and sister. It could be said that in his heart, it was very natural for him to maintain a moral distance with her!


    However, Liu Ruyan was different. Her appearance was completely unexpected. For this woman, she was at first teasing and then skeptical, but now she had no choice but to bring her along. In her heart, she had already acknowledged her existence.


    It could be said that Liu Ruyan was the first woman that was so close to him. The attraction between the opposite sex had never changed since time immemorial! Even the King of Hell couldn''t dodge it!


    "What happened to me? Is it really because I drank too much? " The King of Hell couldn''t help but ask himself this question as he laid on his bed. The muddled image in his mind from a moment ago had yet to completely disperse, and his thoughts were still constantly hesitating.


    In the end, Knife King Yan burst into laughter. He said to himself, "It''s impossible for me to have feelings for that kind of girl. All of this is just an illusion. It seems that I''ll have to drink less wine from now on." After saying this, Yama Minamiya fell asleep with his clothes tied around his neck. It was just that tonight was destined to be a sleepless night!


    The night in Central Guizhou was quiet and peaceful. Compared to the night in Changyang City, the Yama King liked this place more. The night here didn''t have a bloody smell that would cause one''s heart to surge, so people here didn''t need to wake up every morning to help collect the corpses of others.


    Even if martial artists were to enter this place, they would just hide their weapons in this city without any blood scent and enjoy the rare peace!


    Crack! With the sound of impact, the originally sleepy King of Hell suddenly woke up. This sound came from the room next door, and the room next door was Liu Ruyan''s room!


    Thinking of this, the King of Hell suddenly grabbed the long saber under his pillow and rushed towards Liu Ruyan''s room like a gust of wind!


    When the King of Hell arrived at the door to Liu Ruyan''s room, he discovered that the door to Liu Ruyan''s room had already been opened. The air was filled with the scent of special medicine!


    "Damn, it''s a incense stick!" The King of Hell was very familiar with the smell. It was used by many people in Changyang City. It was unknown how many people who had just entered Changyang City were killed by this smell at night!


    Who would have thought that Liu Ruyan would be taken away right under his nose? This made the King of Hell very angry. His expression immediately turned dark!


    At this moment, the King of Hell was extremely anxious. However, even though he was anxious, the King of Hell did not lose his composure. He held his breath and entered Liu Ruyan''s room.


    The speed at which he had come over was extremely fast. The other party probably did not have enough time to escape with Liu Ruyan through the door, so there was only a window at the other end of the room.


    The series of actions taken by the King of Hell was complicated, but all of this happened in an instant. When the King of Hell looked out of the window, he saw two men in black carrying Liu Ruyan and running towards a certain direction at lightning speed!


    "Halt!" The King of Hell shouted in anger! His body also instantly jumped out of the window. The moment he landed, his speed reached its peak. An afterimage flashed by as the King of Hell chased after the two!


    When the two men heard the King of Hell''s angry roar, they knew that they had been discovered, so they sped up their escape!


    It had to be said that the two of them were extremely skilled in Qing Shui. Even though they were carrying a person, the King of Hell would not be able to catch up to them in a short while!


    "Liu Ruyan! Liu Ruyan, how many secrets do you have on you? There''s actually such an expert here to rob you!" As he chased after those two, the King of Hell couldn''t help but feel hatred in his heart. He decided that if he saved Liu Ruyan tonight, he would dig out all of her secrets!


    With the full strength of the King of Hell, it didn''t take him long to catch up to the other two. When the two saw the King of Hell catch up, they slowed down and one of them straightforwardly let go of Liu Ruyan''s feet.


    After that person had faced the King of Hell, the other person carried Liu Ruyan on his shoulder and prepared to continue running!


    How could the King of Hell allow that person to escape? He suddenly pulled out the long saber in his hand and threw the scabbard at the man. The scabbard swung towards the man''s feet with a whistling sound.


    The person who had stopped earlier saw that the Knife King had actually thrown out his scabbard, so he could not stop her in time. He could only shout out anxiously, "Third sister, be careful!" The voice belonged to a woman! This caused the King of Hell''s heart to involuntarily tremble!


    To think that the two people who kidnapped Liu Ruyan were actually women! Furthermore, his martial arts skills were so impressive! I really don''t know which power sent these two god of hair! However, the saber had already left its sheath, there was no point speaking any further! It wouldn''t be too late to interrogate them after defeating them!

 C52

    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse, and the blade was like a roaming dragon. Under the moonlight, the blade king drew out the scabbard, and with a pull of its scabbard, it slashed at the nearby black clothed men.


    The carving dragon''s silver blade shone with a cold light under the moonlight. The moment the long blade was unsheathed, the faint smell of blood wafted out from the blade.


    The silver blade drew a beautiful arc, a burst of silver white was like the crescent moon in the sky, the moon could illuminate the people in the darkness, could this silver crescent moon break through the defense of the man in black like the moon in the sky?


    "Clank, clank, clank, clank!" The sound of metal colliding with metal and bones breaking sounded at almost the same time. A miserable scream pierced through the silence of the night!


    The Saber King''s longblade was blocked by an oil-paper umbrella, but the scabbard he threw out directly smashed the knee joint of the black-clothed man who was about to escape with Liu Ruyan!


    After her right knee was shattered, she knelt down on the ground. Liu Ruyan was also knocked to the ground, but Liu Ruyan did not make any sound. It seemed like she was still in a deep coma from the effects of the smoke!


    After facing the black clothed man, she heard the cries of the black clothed man behind her. Her heart felt as if it had been wrung, but she did not dare to turn her head to look. She could only feel anxious in her heart!


    When the King of Hell saw that his first move was blocked by his opponent, the corners of his mouth curled up into an evil smile. In the middle of the night, he stole from right under my nose! Just who are you people!? "


    The eyes of the woman who stopped the King of Hell flashed with a cold light. She said to the King of Hell, "It''s not your place to find out who we are! I advise you to mind your own business. We just want to take this woman away! I don''t want to become enemies with you! Now that you have stopped, there is still room for recovery! "


    "Hehehe ¡­" Your wife''s tone is even crazier than this autumn wind! If you want to take away the people by this young master''s side, you have to pass through this young master first! " When the King of Hell heard the woman''s arrogant tone, he felt extremely displeased. The saber strike earlier had only been a probing move. Now that he heard the woman''s words, his eyes finally shone with a bloodthirsty light! He had already decided to kill!


    With a murderous intent in his heart, the blade in the King Yan''s hand was instantly pulled back. The blade danced in his hand rapidly until it turned into a silver river that flowed endlessly. It swept towards the woman in black in front of him!


    Now, the King of Hell had brought out all of his strength. His long blade danced in his hand, and it danced as fast as a knife. One strike after another went straight into the woman in black''s face, and it was unstoppable. Right now, the woman could only use the oil-paper umbrella in her hands to resist, but she couldn''t retaliate at all!


    "Third Sister, hurry and take her away!" I''ll block here first! " As the woman welcomed the powerful and seemingly endless attack from the King of Hell, she became increasingly fearful. She knew that she was no match for the man in front of her, and losing was only a matter of time.


    "Big sister!" I''m hurt, I can''t take this person with me! " At that moment, the other man in black answered back. There was even a hint of a cry in her voice!


    "Hurry up and go! Don''t worry about me! " After the woman who was fighting with the King of Hell heard the woman''s words, she really wanted to curse a few times. However, at this critical moment, it was more important to protect her life, so she could only let her leave first. As for Liu Ruyan, she could only wait until later to make her move!


    "Big sister, I''ll wait for you to come back!" After the woman heard the woman''s words, she paused for a moment before making her decision. After throwing down those words, she stood up with a limp and prepared to leave this dangerous place!


    "You want to leave?!" It''s not that easy! " The King of Hell saw that the other party was preparing to escape! His explosive shout was like a clap of thunder! How could he be willing to let the other party go! Tonight, these two people had almost taken Liu Ruyan away right under his nose. This was an insult to him!


    If the two of them were to succeed tonight, the King of Hell would shamelessly slit his throat with his saber. In this martial arts world, one must not only focus on strength but also on face. Tonight, the King of Hell had lost half of his face.


    With an explosive shout, the Demon King of Knife''s powerful attack forcefully split apart the woman who was trapping him! He exerted force through his legs and leapt high into the air. He gripped his saber with both hands and prepared to slash down the woman who was limping!


    "Third Sister!" "Hurry up and leave!" The woman who had been slashed by the King Yan was scared out of her wits when she saw the King Yan''s following actions. Without much time to think, she jumped forward and quickly landed on the ground. Then, she slapped her palm on the umbrella''s handle, causing her to scream miserably at the same time.


    After the woman patted the umbrella handle, the top of the oil-paper umbrella shot out. Along with the top of the umbrella, a meter-long chain shot out.


    Seeing that the chain was wrapped around the Demon King Knife''s right foot, the woman quickly lowered her body. Then, she pulled the umbrella''s handle and the chain immediately retracted. Since it forcefully pulled the Demon King Knife back a bit!


    The King of Hell didn''t expect the woman behind him to have this kind of move. After his foot was hooked, his body lost its balance in the air. He could only stabilize himself and give up on hacking the woman to death!


    The blade that was about to cut down earlier was rapidly stabbed into the ground. After a "Clang" sound, one end of the blade was instantly inserted into the stone street, and right now, he could only use his left foot and the long saber as a fulcrum, while his right foot was pulled straight by the woman behind him, and he would not be able to retract it for a while!


    At this moment, the distance between the two of them was less than half a meter. If he hadn''t pulled her back just now, he would have already killed her!


    The woman who was preparing to escape turned her head to look after hearing the other woman''s shout. When she saw the King of Hell slashing at her, she was so frightened that she forgot to run!


    "Damned woman, let go of your grandpa''s feet!" After the Knife King Hades landed on the ground, he turned his head and viciously roared at the woman that was entangling his leg!

 C53

    "Third Sister!" Hurry up and leave! " When the woman heard the Knife King Yan''s fierce roar, she frowned! Seeing that the woman who was limping did not take the opportunity to escape, but was stunned instead, she quickly urged again!


    When the limping woman heard this reminder, she felt as if she had awoken from a dream! However, when she saw that the Knife King, who was bound by the chains, was unable to split up, a trace of killing intent flashed past her eyes!


    "This man almost killed me just now! Right now, I must kill him first! " The woman did not listen to her elder sister''s words. Instead, she gritted her teeth and said those words!


    As she said this, the woman reached behind her back and pulled out a two feet long knife. With eyes filled with killing intent, she wielded the knife and charged at Yan Wang!


    At that moment, the woman was less than half a meter away from Knifescar Yama. Furthermore, she had attacked with all her might without caring about her own pain. Therefore, her attack speed could be considered quite fast!


    "No!" "Hurry up and leave!" Seeing that her sister gave up on her plan to escape and instead wanted to kill the King, the woman who was coiling around the foot of the King of Hell immediately shouted to stop her!


    Because just now, she had clearly seen a malevolent smile appear on the face of Knife King Yan when he heard her sister''s words. That smile was not the smile a person facing death should make. It was a smile of contempt, ridicule, and bloodlust!


    Clang! With a long cry, the long blade was pulled out from the limestone by the King of Hell. He pulled out the long blade and used his left foot as a support.


    "Puchi!" "Err ¡­" "You ¡­" With a light sound, the blade pierced the woman''s chest, from her chest to her back. Blood splattered everywhere, covering the face of the Demon King!


    Until the moment of her death, the woman''s eyes were still wide open in disbelief. She could only look at the long saber that pierced through her chest, and then at the crazed and hideous face of the King of Hell. She wanted to curse, but her wish failed, and she died with regret!


    "NO!" Third Sister! I will kill you! " After seeing her younger sister killed by the King of Hell, the remaining woman let out a mournful cry!


    "You want to take revenge in your next life?" With a light laugh, the Demon King''s long blade was pulled out from the lady he had killed. With a backhand slash, he cut off the chain that was wrapped around his right leg!


    After the chain was broken, the King of Hell spun around, drawing a domineering semicircle in the air with his long blade as he swept it towards the woman who was on the verge of collapse. The King of Hell twisted his waist to give the girl a turn, unleashing all the strength in his body.


    Even if the opponent was an expert, the opponent was a woman after all. It would be easier said than done to receive this blow!


    "Hua la!" "Clang!" Following the sound of robes splitting and metal clashing, the girl''s oil-paper umbrella was sliced open by Yama Minamiya''s blade. The umbrella was also sent flying by his blade.


    Ah!" When the umbrella was swept away by the King of Hell, the woman let out a painful groan. At this moment, her hands were badly mutilated, and just now she was tightly grasping the handle of the umbrella.


    "You two sisters have found the right person to kill yourselves. I''ll buy one for you!" The long blade was placed on the woman''s neck without any fancy movements. The voice of the Demon King with the sharp edge of emotions exploded in the girl''s mind.


    "Give me a quick death!" At this moment, the woman''s eyes were brimming with tears! Today, she had finally found the location of the girl they were looking for. When she saw the man by Liu Ruyan''s side, she had thought to wait until the two of them separated before making her move!


    It was just that her suggestion had been rejected by the higher-ups, allowing them to make their move tonight. Therefore, she had no choice but to kidnap Liu Ruyan with her own sister! However, she never expected that this man possessed such terrifying strength!


    Moreover, he had never heard of such a person before. In the martial arts world, the two sisters were ranked in the top ten of the Earth Board. Even if they were to fight against the top three of the Earth Board, they should be able to do it with ease!


    But tonight, this unknown person had forced the two of them into a corner. Who could they blame? The arrangements at the top? No, the higher-ups would only make such a decision when they were certain of their strength. Then, he could only blame himself for being inferior!


    After coming to this conclusion, the woman straightforwardly asked the King of Hell to give her a quick death. However, the King of Hell''s sabre did not go as she wished.


    The King of Hell''s hand reached out and pressed down on the acupuncture point on her waist, locking her in place. At the same time, the King of Hell retracted his long blade. As he retracted his blade, he gently swung it! The blood of the woman in front of him fell to the ground.


    The long saber was flawless in its silver color. It was as if it had not been stained with any blood at all! However, the faint smell of blood on its body betrayed it. It was a demon knife that had tasted blood.


    The King of Hell walked to the side of the woman he had killed and picked up the scabbard. He then gently sealed the scabbard inside!


    Following that, he neatly and cleanly removed the mask of the woman he had killed. A delicate and pretty face that was covered in blood was revealed, and the King of Hell used his hand to caress the girl''s unwilling eyes.


    A tsk-tsk sound came out of his mouth, "Looking at his age, he should be around twenty-eight. What a pity, what a pity!" Your heart is too venomous, you actually want to take your young master''s life! "


    After saying that, the King of Hell sheathed his saber behind him and carried Liu Ruyan over his right shoulder. He turned around and carried the woman whose acupoint had been pierced through over his left shoulder. Then, he carried the two women and swaggered back to the inn where he previously stayed!


    When the King of Hell threw Liu Ruyan and the woman back into Liu Ruyan''s room, a group of people from the area where the King of Hell and the others fought rushed in. Those people must have heard the commotion and came over, but the only thing they could do when they arrived was to carry the woman''s corpse away in shock!

 C54

    After the King of Hell carried Liu Ruyan and the woman back, he poured a cup of water and then took out a packet of powder from his pocket. He mixed the powder with water and fed it to Liu Ruyan!


    Not long after Liu Ruyan drank that clear water, she started to slowly wake up with a soft hum!


    The Knife King Yama had brought quite a number of essential medicines with him, including this one. It was fortunate that he had the experience to bring along such things, otherwise, who knows when Liu Ruyan would fall asleep after being infected by this kind of incense!


    After Liu Ruyan woke up from her stupor, she felt a splitting headache coming on. Her vision became blurry, and she even felt a burst of pain coming from her muddleheaded body!


    When he heard Liu Ruyan''s soft moan, the King of Hell had already turned around. He glanced at Liu Ruyan and realized that she was fine. The King of Hell let out a long breath of air, then said to Liu Ruyan with relief, "You''re finally awake. How do you feel?"


    Liu Ruyan was still in a bit of a daze. When she suddenly heard the King of Hell''s question, she couldn''t help but be shocked. She said to the King of Hell nervously, "Why are you here? Did you do something to me? "


    "What do you want this young master to do to a person like you who has no money and no brains?" After listening to Liu Ruyan''s question, the King of Hell replied gloomily. He then continued, "Did you not have any impression of anything else before you fainted?"


    Ah!" I remember now, just as I was about to rest in my room, I smelled a very sweet smell and felt dizzy. Then I saw two figures flash in, I originally wanted to call you, but I didn''t know what happened before I called out. Did you save me again? " Under the reminder from the King of Hell, Liu Ruyan suddenly remembered what had just happened!


    "Not bad, to be able to remember so quickly!" Look who she is! Do you know her? " After knowing what had happened to Liu Ruyan, the King of Hell pointed at the woman in black beside the window. At this moment, the woman in black''s mask had been torn off by the King of Hell, revealing her delicate and pretty face with a hint of gloominess!


    It had to be said that the two sisters who had been sent to kidnap Liu Ruyan were decent looking women. If they weren''t assassins, King Yan Dao wouldn''t have been able to kill them!


    After hearing what the King of Hell had said, Liu Ruyan couldn''t react for a while. When she looked in the direction that the King of Hell was pointing at, she couldn''t help but cry out in alarm! She then said to the King of Hell Knife, "Is this the person who kidnapped me?"


    "Yes, she is one of the two who kidnapped you. The other one has already been killed by me!" Go and see if you know her! " After listening to Liu Ruyan''s question, the King of Hell urged Liu Ruyan to go and identify her!


    "How is she now? It''s not a threat to me, is it? " After Liu Ruyan glanced at the woman, she discovered that her eyes were filled with extreme hatred as she stared at the King of Hell. Her gaze was like two sharp knives, and if the eyes of the world could kill, then she would probably cut the King of Hell into a thousand pieces!


    When the King of Hell saw Liu Ruyan here afraid of wolves and afraid of tigers, he impatiently said to Liu Ruyan, "Don''t worry, I''ve already pointed out the acupoints on her body. She won''t be able to move for a while, so you should hurry over!"


    Noticing the impatience in Knife King Yan''s words, Liu Ruyan could only brace herself and walk towards the woman!


    After arriving beside the woman, Liu Ruyan had the courage to bend down and examine the woman closely. When Liu Ruyan had arrived by her side, she had not looked at Liu Ruyan at all, and her eyes were still fixed on the King of Hell!


    After examining the woman a few times, Liu Ruyan stood up and quickly came to the side of the King of Hell, as if she was afraid that the woman would grab hold of her if she was too slow. After coming to the King of Hell''s side, she said to him, "I don''t even know this person! Tell me, what did the other person you killed look like? "


    "You don''t know him?" Knife King stared at Liu Ruyan''s eyes with suspicion. He wanted to find something in her eyes, but it was disappointing in the end. Liu Ruyan''s eyes did not have the slightest hint of panic, it seemed like she was telling the truth!


    Thinking of this, the King of Hell said meaningfully, "That person looks similar to her, just a couple of years younger. He must have been born from a mother''s womb!"


    After saying that, the King of Hell walked towards the woman. He lifted her up and prepared to flip the window open again!


    Seeing the Knife King Yan''s actions, Liu Ruyan could not help but ask, "Xiang Tian! Where are you carrying her? "


    "Send her to see her sister!" The King of Hell spoke these words coldly before he prepared to make his move again!


    However, when Liu Ruyan heard his words, she immediately tried to stop him, "Please, I beg of you, please let her go! Her sister has died in your hands, and she''s pitiful enough! "


    At this moment, when Liu Ruyan saw the woman that the King of Hell had carried in the past, two lines of bloodshot tears flowed out of the woman''s eyes. At this moment, when Liu Ruyan saw the woman that the King of Hell had carried in the past, two lines of bloodshot tears flowed out of the woman''s eyes. Even though the other party wanted to kidnap her, they had already paid a terrible price. In her opinion, this woman''s crime should not have been to the point of death! So she still wanted to plead on behalf of that woman!


    Even if I let her go tonight, the people behind her will not let her go. She will not let me off either, I have ordered her to live a little longer so that you can confirm if you know her! Because of this reason, she had already lived for two more hours! You can already be considered her benefactor! " Without even looking back, the King of Hell threw those words out the window. Under the moonlight, his figure flashed a few times before he disappeared!


    When she saw the figure of the King of Hell disappear into the darkness, Liu Ruyan felt like her entire body had been hollowed out. She looked out of the window with empty eyes, and muttered: "Why? Why was it like this? This is not the answer and result I wanted! "

 C55

    Early in the morning, it was the time for the emperor to ascend to the throne room. At dawn, the ministers were arranged in order to enter the throne room!


    At this moment, among the ministers, there was one minister with wrinkles all over his face. His face had a lot of age spots on it, which made him particularly eye-catching.


    As for the other ministers around him, some of them were whispering to each other while others were pointing at him from behind. However, this minister that was excluded by the crowd lowered his eyes and looked on, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him!


    The deacon eunuch called out: "Your Majesty! This is an audience! " As they sounded out, these ministers immediately stopped whispering. They first arranged their appearances, then under the lead of the deacon eunuch, they entered the throne room.


    The minister who had been excluded earlier had also been confused as he entered the throne room. However, there was still some distance between him and the others. It was as if he had a plague on his body. Everyone had taken the initiative to avoid him.


    After entering the throne room, the ministers bowed. Wang Mang swept his gaze across the ministers with a very courteous gaze. When he saw the minister that had been isolated by the crowd, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes! But then he regained his composure.


    When all the ministers came forward to report, Wang Scholar was the first to step forward. After he handed over the report, he glared at the excluded minister with a resentful look, and a trace of a proud smile even appeared on his face.


    Wang Mang took the imperial report and casually flipped through it. After taking a look at Wang Shishi and the official who had been excluded, his eyes finally fixed on the official who had been rejected by everyone!


    Then Wang Mang said, "Chen Chong!"


    When the official excluded by the crowd heard Wang Mang''s voice, he immediately knelt and said: "Your Majesty, this humble subject is here! May I know what your majesty has instructed me to do? "


    Seeing Chen Chong kneel, Wang Mang threw the imperial student''s imperial report in front of Chen Chong, and then coldly said, "Take a look for yourself! See what you''ve done! "


    "This humble subject obeys the decree!" When Chen Chong heard the obvious change in Wang Mang''s tone, he wasn''t frightened at all. Instead, he calmly picked up the imperial report and started reading it seriously!


    "Chen Chong, what else do you have to say?" After Chen Chong picked up the imperial report and read it a couple of times, Wang Mang directly asked Chen Chong!


    "This humble subject has nothing to say!" Chen Chong closed the imperial report. Then, he had an indifferent expression, as if all of this had nothing to do with him!


    "You plead guilty, then?" After Wang Mang heard Chen Chong''s words, a trace of disappointment flashed across his eyes, so his tone became a little hurried!


    "This humble official is innocent!" Chen Chong still had a stupefied expression on his face. However, these four words that came out of his mouth made him seem very confident!


    "Humph!" Chen Chong! This old man has searched for you for three years, and now that the evidence is conclusive, you are already on the verge of death. I advise you to quickly confess and avoid physical pain! " At this moment, the student who handed over the imperial report couldn''t sit still any longer. Before Wang Mang could say anything, he had already started running towards Chen Chong!


    Wang Mang glanced at him with some displeasure in his eyes, but Wang Mang didn''t say anything. He wanted to see just how these two would fight!


    "May I ask Sir Wang if you said that the evidence is conclusive? Let me ask you, did you personally see all of this evidence?" When Chen Chong saw Wang Shishi jump out, his interest was piqued. A trace of coldness flashed through his originally cloudy eyes. Then, he directly rebutted in a loud voice: "Wang Shishi!"


    "This, this old man ¡­" Upon hearing Chen Chong''s question, Wang Shishi didn''t know how to respond. Honestly speaking, he had never personally seen such evidence. He had only heard his subordinate''s report about it before writing it down in a report. Now that he was questioned, he was left speechless!


    "Your majesty Wang, we must catch a pair of villains, catch the thief and get the dirt!" Seeing is believing, hearing is not! Do you really need this old one to teach you such simple logic? " When Chen Chong saw that his question had stopped, he felt like he was hitting a snake with a stick. Then, he saw what had happened earlier to provoke his disciple!


    "Chen Chong!" This old man will not argue with you! Everyone in the field knows that your mouth is the teeth of green bamboo, the sting of a wasp''s tail! This old man will ask you now, are you admitting or not! " Wang Xiusheng was also provoked by Chen Chong''s words. He was almost humiliated to the point of not being able to show his face, so he changed the topic.


    "Confess! Hehe ¡­ "Lord Wang, let''s talk about the crimes in the imperial report. Take a look at what crimes this old one has committed!" As he said this, Chen Chong opened the imperial report. As he opened the imperial report, he glanced sideways at Wang Mang, and discovered that Wang Mang had an expression of great interest. Fine, since this emperor wants me to fight, then let''s fight. Today, if I''m not his disciple, then I, Chen Chong, will die!


    Thinking of this, Chen Chong narrowed his eyes as he looked at the first piece of evidence. Then, he said in a slow and leisurely manner, "Sir Wang, the first piece of evidence is that this old man wanted to form a personal faction and plan a rebellion! This old one has been ill since five years ago, and in the past few years, there have been few people who have come to my doorstep.


    "You are not forming a clique with the ministers in the imperial court, you are colluding with the disorderly parties!" After hearing Chen Chong''s question, Wang Shishi calmed himself down and thought back to his previous subordinate''s report. He was now confident enough to answer Chen Chong''s question!


    "Chaos!" Lord Wang, let me ask you, who did you find out I was colluding with? Did you catch those people? " Chen Chong was as calm as ever. He rebutted Wang Shisheng with a question without any rest!


    "Those people are in your house and in your feudal fiefdom! They are all at your command, recruiting men and horses! Your intention is to rebel! " At this moment, Wang Scholar''s saliva was flying everywhere. He directly tapped Chen Chong''s nose and began the battle!


    "Lord Wang!" I have only recruited fourteen hanger-ons, and these fourteen men are in charge of managing the various matters within my fiefdom. They have indeed recruited five hundred of my village men to protect my fief''s peace, and I live in the third rank of my official residence. According to the new law, I can recruit six hundred people to protect my fiefdom! I came here on His Majesty''s orders, how did this become a conspiracy? According to the law, your land can only have five hundred village men. But in reality, you have recruited five hundred and twenty village men, a total of twenty people. Lord Wang, what kind of punishment are you going to take? " When Chen Chong saw Wang Shishi point his finger at him and start the fight, his eyes widened.


    Then, Chen Chong spoke these words with an awe-inspiring tone. His voice was abnormally high and the following words were like a roar, causing the faces of the other ministers in the throne room, including Wang Shishi, to turn ashen!

 C56

    In the throne room, Wang Mang''s sharp eyes swept across the crowd of His Highness'' officials. He noticed that after Chen Chong said those words, all of their expressions changed. It seemed that many of the rules he had set back then had been violated by them!


    The laws of the Great New Kingdom had indeed made it clear that local officials and officials serving in the imperial court could recruit brave men to protect their own houses and feudal fiefs. This was also a clear rule regarding the number of people to be recruited!


    Although there were clear rules, a lot of people came over the limit to recruit brave villagers. It had to be known that the birds were secretly living, not to mention these fat and oily officials. Almost everyone was afraid of death, and their families had a bunch of evil slaves to watch over them.


    In fact, this was a private secret that everyone had made public. As the emperor, he had kept an eye out for the truth. Originally, everyone had known about this matter, but they had never thought that this disciple would impeach Chen Chong.


    This was a complete slap to the face, and it was the face of a group of people. Just look at those ashen-faced people. Half of them were in the court!


    After Chen Chong said this, Wang Mang''s face darkened. He was a suspicious person; back then, he did not take Chen Chong down when Wang Shisheng and the rest had impeached Chen Chong. Instead, he sent a personal attendant to give Chen Chong a beating.


    It could be said that in Wang Mang''s heart, everyone was the target of suspicion. He didn''t believe anyone''s words; the Emperor''s technique lay in the balance of power, and since Chen Chong was now a target of public criticism, he would definitely put up a desperate resistance. And when he was ready to fight to the death, he would pull even more people out as a scapegoat!


    This was exactly what Wang Mang wanted. It could be said that the person Chen Chong was leaning on right now was Wang Mang, and it was Wang Mang who intentionally let him live.


    At that time, no matter what, he would behead Chen Chong. If Wang Mang was able to topple Chen Chong, then he would be promoted to a higher rank. If he could not topple Chen Chong, then he, the emperor, would use the crimes listed out by Wang Sheng to kill Chen Chong! Wang Shisheng would be sent to the frontier.


    However, his current plan had changed. He was planning to use Chen Chong, the one who was on the verge of death, to create a storm in the imperial court. Chen Chong was just a fuse, and the direction and destructive power of this storm was ultimately decided by him, the current emperor!


    Not only would he not kill Chen Chong, but he would also give Chen Chong some benefits. For someone who was about to die, if you gave him a little favor, he would definitely do everything he could to help you with something, and the effect would definitely exceed his expectations!


    "Disciple Wang!" Is what Chen Chong said true?! " When Wang Mang sternly questioned Wang Shusheng, he couldn''t help but shiver. After that, he was actually scared to the point of wetting his pants by Wang Mang''s scolding!


    Seeing the urine stain on Wang Shishi''s body, Wang Mang said even more harshly, "It seems Chen Chong''s words are true! You actually dare to defy my orders and gather more village men. I think you are the one who wants to rebel! Someone! First, we shall imprison this disciple of our King and send him to prison, so that he can be released in the future! "


    As soon as Wang Mang''s words left his mouth, four silver-armored bodyguards rushed out from the two sides of the hall and pushed down Wang Shishi, then pulled off his official hat and stripped off his uniform. In an instant, Wang Shishi looked like a madman with unkempt hair and disheveled clothes!


    Of the four guards, two of them were accepting Disciple Wang''s imperial robes and hat, while the other two were dragging him away like a dead dog towards the exit of the hall. Disciple Wang didn''t come back to his senses until they had almost dragged him out of the hall. This old official is innocent! Your Majesty! "Chen Chong is the one with ill intentions, Your Majesty ¡­"


    After the two bodyguards had dragged Wang Disciple down, all of the ministers in the hall became as quiet as cicadas in the winter. Some of them were secretly wiping the sweat off their foreheads, and some of them even fainted!


    Seeing the expressions and conditions of these ministers, Wang Mang''s heart was filled with joy. He had long wanted to give this group of people a chance to make an example of him, but he never had a chance!


    Wang Mang waited until Wang Scholar''s voice was no longer heard. He took a glance at Chen Chong, who was standing beside him like an old tree, and said in a clear voice to Chen Chong, "Esteemed Chen, come forward and hear the seal!"


    Upon hearing Wang Mang''s words, Chen Chong''s entire body shuddered, and he hastily knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Wang Mang.


    "The fact that Chen Aimin can always observe the rules and regulations is the hallmark of our Great New Kingdom. Today, we have conferred her the title of prime minister, and we have ordered you to thoroughly investigate the matter of the King''s disciple. Anyone involved in this matter will be punished with conspiracy!" Now, Wang Mang had directly handed over the life and death situation to Chen Chong to eliminate a bunch of dishonest people for him!


    "Your Majesty! This humble subject has something to say! " After Wang Mang issued the decree, Chen Chong did not accept it. Instead, he straightened his body and looked at Wang Mang with a pleading gaze!


    "Esteemed Chen, if you have something to say, feel free to say it!" When Wang Mang heard Chen Chong''s words, he was somewhat displeased. However, when he saw Chen Chong''s expression, Wang Mang restrained the anger in his heart, but his tone was still not very happy!


    "This humble subject is already very old, I am afraid that I cannot take on this important task, this humble subject has never seen this person before, I have only heard people talk about him, this person is upright, is able to speak frankly and admonish, and is in charge of matters that are very clear, this person is a capable subject in the world! I hope that Your Majesty will grant me your permission! " After saying this, Chen Chong kowtowed.


    "Since it is a recommendation from my beloved official, then I will accept it. Who is this person and who is his surname?" Where is he now? We will immediately send someone to invite him into the capital! " After Wang Mang heard Chen Chong''s words, he pondered for a moment before agreeing to this matter. In his opinion, a person who came in from the outside would be even more able to stir up the commotion!


    Chen Chong raised his head and thought for a moment before saying, "This person is named Qi Da and is famous for his words. He is now the county governor of Jiangyang County! His mother treated him with filial piety, and he treated him with filial piety as an official! "


    After hearing Chen Chong''s words, Wang Mang nodded his head and then said in a pleased tone, "I didn''t think that this person would actually bring honor and filial piety into the office of an official. I am very happy. "Immediately go to Jiangyang County and summon this person to the capital!"


    Wang Mang had always known that there were no fish in Shui Zhiqing, and it was the same in the imperial court as well. Wang Mang had always known that there were no fish in Shui Zhiqing, and it was the same in the imperial court as well.


    Since he had a better choice, why wouldn''t Wang Mang be willing to recommend an outsider to be his knife? Therefore, he was very happy. In the end, Wang Mang happily gave Chen Chong a jujube and placed Chen Chong''s son in Jiangyang County to take over Qi Da''s position.


    After dealing with these matters, Chen Chong used his frail and sickly body as a reason to return home. Wang Mang had also agreed to this matter and even bestowed some money upon him.


    After everyone had left, Wang Mang looked at Chen Chong''s back as he left and muttered: "I never thought that after so many years of fighting with your disciple Wang, it would actually be you who won! I feel at ease with you, but not with your disciple! "

 C57

    A few flickering oil lamps were burning in a dark hall. At that moment, a ray of light was shining into the hall as the wooden door of the hall was opened!


    The ray of light landed on an old man with disheveled hair. Borrowing the ray of light, one could see that the old man''s silver hair was scattered everywhere. His clothes were also very tattered.


    His eyes were hidden beneath his silver hair, so it was impossible to see his face clearly. At this moment, his eyes were slightly closed as he sat cross-legged on the ground facing the door.


    After being illuminated by the light, the old man slowly opened his turbid eyes. When he clearly saw the person who entered the door, he closed his eyes and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, "Is there any news?"


    "My lord, there is still no news from those two sisters!" When the person heard the old man''s question, he quickly bowed and respectfully replied!


    "Mm, this old man knows. There is no need to wait any longer. The two of them are probably already dead!" The old man''s eyes were closed, and when he said these words he didn''t have any hint of emotion. It was as if he were someone from another world!


    "My lord, should we tell this to Jiang Ye?" After the person heard the elder''s words, he hesitated for a moment before asking again.


    "Don''t tell him about this first. He''s on the verge of a breakthrough. If you tell him about this, it''ll mess him up. Go ahead, call Pear Blossom over!" The old man opened his eyes and slowly exhaled a mouthful of foul air. He then gave the order to the person who had arrived!


    "Here!" "My lord, I will go and find Pear Blossom right now!" The person bowed and left, closing the door behind him!


    Before long, the door was pushed open again, and this time, a young lady dressed in purple silk entered. She had a slim figure, beautiful eyes, and a seductive aura around her. After she entered, she bowed to the old man and said, "Pear Blossom greets Martial Granduncle! I hope Martial Granduncle can master this technique soon! "


    When the old man saw the girl, his haggard face turned slightly, and he said to Pear Blossom, "You''re in charge of the pavilion now, and you have the most information. Martial Uncle is asking you, do you know the whereabouts of the Jiang sisters?"


    When Riko Flower heard the old man''s words, she asked instead of answering, "Martial Uncle, do you want to hear the truth or a lie?"


    The elder looked affectionately at the woman named Pear Blossom, and then reproached her: "You child, you''re still walking in circles with me! Hurry up and tell the truth! "


    "Oh ~ Martial Uncle, don''t tell me that you don''t feel bored when you go into closed door cultivation all day?" I just wanted to give you some fun! Since you are so anxious to refuse to even joke, I will tell you the truth. Those two sisters died last night! The corpse is currently lying in the coroner''s office in Central Guizhou! " When Riko saw the elder urging her so urgently, she could only tell him the whereabouts of the two sisters!


    "He''s really dead!" It seems like what I found last night is true! " After the old man received Pear Blossom''s reply, he nodded and said in an indifferent manner!


    "Martial Uncle, you already know the result of cultivating this sacred art, why are you still asking me?" Are you here to test me? " Upon hearing the elder''s words, Pear Blossom said to the elder in displeasure.


    "Last night when I entered, I saw two green snakes and a red snake floating in the sky before my cultivation level appeared. However, I don''t know where a long blade came from and beheaded the two green snakes! As for the red snake, it was shocked! Fall down! "I assume these three snakes should be the three Jiang siblings. Those two green snakes must be the two Jiang sisters, and the red snake should be Jiang Ye!" After the elder heard Pear Blossom''s words, he did not reply to her. He only began to recount the events that happened at the scheduled time last night!


    After hearing the old man''s words, Pear Blossom said in surprise, "Martial Uncle, it seems like your powers are even stronger now. My news also mentioned that these two sisters were killed by someone with a knife. Sigh ~ What a pity, these two sisters are so beautiful. When the time comes, you will definitely be a good hand! "


    "Sigh ~ Since people are already dead, there''s no point speaking any further. You should think of a way to get their corpses out. When Jiang Ye breaks through, tell him about this and let him take his revenge himself!" The old man shook his head helplessly. He also felt that it was a pity for the two women.


    He had nurtured the three Jiang siblings for more than ten years, and just as they began to show their prowess, they actually died like this. Fortunately, there was still Jiang Ye. His potential was even greater than his sister''s!


    If he were to break through into the top three of the Earth Proclamation, he should be able to take revenge and train him along the way. This was the elder''s way of thinking!


    "Martial Uncle, you just said that the red snake was so scared that it fell to the ground. I think it''s best if you don''t tell this to Jiang Ye!" When the time comes, you can just tell him that you can send his sister and elder sister to the desert! Just keep it a secret for as long as you can! " At this moment, when Pear Blossom heard the elder''s words, she actually refuted the old man''s decision!


    "That seems to make sense. But if we keep hiding this from him, won''t he be in trouble someday when he finds out?" After the elder heard Pear Blossom''s words, he pondered for a moment before asking Pear Blossom!


    "I already know!" Just as the old man said this, a cold voice rang out from outside the door. Following that, the closed door was angrily pushed open!


    The intense sunlight quickly shone into the house from outside. When the old man was illuminated by the sunlight, he shouted angrily, "Jiang Ye! You actually eavesdropped outside! You are truly presumptuous! "


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, a man over eight feet tall entered the old man''s hall. He walked in front of the old man, knelt on the ground, and kowtowed to him. "Master!" My sister and her both died in one night, I must avenge them! To behead an enemy! I hope that Master can get Big Sister Pear Blossom to help me find that person''s whereabouts! "


    The man''s head hit the ground with a thud, causing the dust in the room to fly up, causing the nearby Pear Blossom to cough uncontrollably!


    "Enough!" Hurry up, I promise you that! " When the old man saw that Jiang Ye was already bleeding from his forehead, he hurriedly stopped him!


    "Martial Uncle, I didn''t agree to your request!" "Just now when he kowtowed, he caused smoke and dust to fill the air. My throat was already glued, and my pavilion is relying on my voice to support it. You handle this matter!" After saying that, Pear Blossom actually turned and was ready to leave!


    "Big Sister Pear Blossom!" I beg you, I really beg you, please help me find out the whereabouts of my enemy! I was wrong just now, I admit my wrongs to you, you can make me do anything, as long as you promise to help me this time! " When Jiang Ye saw that Pear Blossom was about to leave, he quickly stepped forward and grabbed one of her legs. Then, he began begging in a humble tone!


    "Sigh ~ Alright!" Let me go first! You have even dirtied my dress, hurry up and open it! " Riko lowered her head to glance at Jiang Ye as she frowned. After pondering for a moment, she finally agreed to this matter!


    "Thank you, Sister Pear Blossom!" "Thank you, Master!" After hearing that Pear Blossom had agreed to his request, Jiang Ye quickly let go of Pear Blossom''s foot. Then, he kowtowed towards Pear Blossom and the old man!

 C58

    The autumn sun lazily shone its rays on the city walls of Central Guizhou. Right now, it was the time for the city gates to be opened. Many people in the city had to leave, and there were also many people coming in from outside.


    Two figures, one male and one female, one black and one white, came out of Central Guizhou City. The man wore a long black robe and had a ferocious expression on his face. Behind him was a woman with a long white robe and a pockmarked face.


    The appearance of these two people caused the bystanders to cast sidelong glances at them. However, when the bystanders saw the fierceness in the man''s eyes, they felt a chill down their backs and hurriedly turned around to do their own thing!


    "The exit is right in front. Once we''re out of the city, we''ll take the water route to Hua Rong. I have to go to the Hua Rong Society!" The man turned to the woman beside him and said.


    "I''ll just go then. Right now, I''m on the same string as you, so I can only follow you!" When the woman heard the man''s words, she turned around and made a face at him.


    "You ¡­ Can''t you make yourself look normal? " The man forced himself to resist the urge to roll his eyes. He turned his head away and no longer looked at the girl. From his mouth, he began to criticize her!


    "How I want to make myself look is my business, but you, you did not allow me to do it before, and now you want me to make you look like a ghost, you don''t look like a good person! "If I don''t make a fool of myself, how can I be on the same level as you!" The woman wasn''t angry when she heard the man''s words. On the contrary, she started to criticize him.


    "Enough, let''s stop talking. Hurry up, we''re about to leave the city!" The man shook his head helplessly. He could only urge the girl to follow him!


    When the two of them arrived at the city gate, the soldiers had to check the man''s ferocious appearance. The soldiers were a little afraid, and some of them even pressed their hands on the hilt of their weapons to strengthen their courage!


    "What are you guys doing?" One of the leaders asked the man.


    "Sir, my sister and I went to the city to sell our goods. Now that we''ve sold our goods, we''re going home to sell!" The man spoke hoarsely to the person who asked the question. His voice wasn''t the same as before, he didn''t expect it to instantly change!


    "Merchant?" What are you selling? "Let''s open it and take a look!" The gatekeeper was unwilling to let them go and prepared to go and take a look at the goods!


    Right at this time, the ugly woman walked forward and stopped the official, "Sir, we are selling silk and silk clothing, and some of these things are my personal clothes. If you were to casually look through them, you would be lucky!"


    "You! You... Ugh ¡­ "Ugh ¡­" The official had been focusing all his attention on the man and had not noticed such an ugly girl beside him. Now that the woman was standing in front of him, he immediately thought of what she had said about the clothes she had said and immediately vomited it!


    Seeing that the leader was vomiting non-stop, the rest of them had no choice but to go through his belongings. Seeing the leader was vomiting nonstop, the rest of them had no choice but to go through his belongings.


    "Ugh ¡­" Enough! Ugh ¡­ Scram! "Hurry up!" After a while of retching, the leader said something. He was too lazy to investigate this ugly thing and let them out of the city!


    After the two of them walked a distance, the man turned his head towards the woman and said, "Now you know how ugly your makeup is, right?"


    "Aiya! If not for my appearance just now, perhaps the guy we brought along would have been exposed. You''re not only not thanking me but also mocking me, you''re truly a big bastard! " When the woman heard the man''s words, she got angry and directly cursed him in a way that she considered vulgar so far!


    "Good!" "Thank you, thank you for almost making me throw up too!" The man didn''t want to argue with the girl anymore, so he only replied faintly with this sentence!


    "You! Fine! Heaven''s will! Just you wait, when the skin on your face drops, I definitely won''t make you a new one! " The woman became flustered and threatened the man!


    "Fine, so what if the skin on my face is missing? Worse comes to worse, someone will find out where I am. At that time, I will drag you into the water!" One had to know that those who were chasing after his whereabouts were all fugitives! Your father must have offered a very high price in order to find you. When that time comes, they will be able to receive even more rewards if they capture you as well! " Not only was the man not afraid of the woman''s threats, he actually dared to threaten her!


    "Humph! Humph!" How can I walk the same path as a person like you! I''m leaving! You can go to Hua Rong by yourself! " When the woman heard the man''s words, she fiercely stamped her feet before pulling the horse beside her and prepared to turn back!


    "Sigh ~ I''m afraid of you, hurry back!" I won''t bicker with you anymore! "Come back here!" Seeing that the girl really wanted to go back, the man became anxious! He quickly called the woman back!


    "If you tell me to go back, I''ll go back. That''s too embarrassing!" Say something nice! Otherwise, this miss will bid you farewell! " When the woman heard what the man said, she still didn''t turn around. However, she stood there with a smile on her face. However, when paired with her ugly appearance, it made her even more creepy!


    "Alright, female hero Liu, you are an adult. Don''t take it to heart, come back quickly! The journey is more important! " The man had no choice but to compromise. He discovered that he didn''t know what was wrong with him. Recently, he had been led astray by the nose by this little girl, while he himself was enjoying himself. Something was off about this!


    "Come on, what did you call me just now? Let''s hear it again!" The woman turned around. With a happy expression, she walked next to the man. Then, she turned her head to look at the man and smiled. She wanted him to call her by her title again!


    "Just now, my memory isn''t good, so I forgot. When I remember what I said, let''s talk about it later!" At this moment, the man had a sly smile on his face as he casually walked forward!


    "How boring!" It''s really boring being with you! " In the end, the woman could only helplessly shake her head and follow closely behind the man. There was no helping it, they were now a grasshopper on the same rope. There were also an unknown group of people following behind them.


    The autumn wind blew against the two of them, and the distance between them grew closer and closer. In the end, the man took off his long robe and covered the woman''s body, helping her resist the dust that filled the sky.

 C59

    "Creak ¡­" Following the sound of the heavy wooden door opening, Chen Chong entered his own residence with a pale face!


    "Father!" You''re finally back. You should take a rest, LiFu! Bring me my dad''s medicine! " Seeing Chen Chong safely return home, his eldest son immediately rushed forward to welcome him!


    "Help me into the house, I have something to say to you!" Chen Chong used his sleeve to wipe the sweat on his forehead. Then, he spoke to his son with a somewhat lonely tone.


    "Yes, Father, please slow down!" Chen Chong''s eldest son quickly supported his body and slowly helped him into the living room.


    "All of you can leave. Li Fu, leave the medicine here as well!" After Chen Chong surveyed his surroundings, he gasped with difficulty for breath as he said those words!


    After everyone had been sent away by him, Chen Chong picked up the medicine on the table, raised his head and drank it all up.


    After drinking the medicine, his complexion slightly improved, and his face became less pale. He took a deep breath, then said to his son beside him, "My son, your father really doesn''t have much time left, today is your father''s last time. From today onwards, we will depend on you for everything!"


    "Dad, why do you say that? Jiang Lang said that your body is strong and healthy, and that you''ll be fine as long as you recuperate properly!" When his son heard his father''s words, he immediately came to comfort him!


    "Humph..." I, Chen Chong, have roamed this world for decades. I can even control the life and death of others, much less my own life and death! I know my own body, I won''t be able to hold on for more than this month! " Chen Chong glanced at his son with reluctance in his eyes, but his words were filled with helplessness!


    His son wanted to say more but was stopped by a wave of his hand. He said to his son, "When Jiang Lang came to see a patient, he had already told me the truth. I told him to tell you that I was fine.


    After strenuously saying this sentence, Chen Chong violently coughed. Following that, his chest rose and fell, and before long, he spat out a mouthful of thick black blood.


    "Did you see that? Yama has already mentioned my name, hur hur hur. "Child, stop lying to yourself!" Chen Chong pointed at the thick phlegm as he said sorrowfully to his son.


    "Father!" "You, why must you suffer!" When Chen Chong''s son saw the thick phlegm, his heart felt as if someone had grabbed onto it. Tears quietly flowed down the face of this man who was over ten years old.


    "This is all for our Chen family! Father did something wrong! Furthermore, the mistake was outrageous. This was also the fate of his father! Father originally thought that he would die in the throne room today. He never thought that it would instead be because of this sickness that he would benefit from it! Hehehe ¡­ The world is unpredictable! " After saying this, a trace of light flashed in Chen Chong''s eyes.


    I''ll tell you three things today. First, this old man has already resigned from office today, and His Majesty has agreed to spend the last few days of his life in Xianyang Village. If my old man dies, then I''ll be buried in the ancestral tomb. Second, you''ll be assigned to Jiangyang County to appoint a county governor! This is a turning point of your fate, and I hope you can grasp this opportunity! Thirdly, if that person comes here to seek revenge in the future, remember to give that item to him! Remember, you must not throw this away. It can save the lives of our family! " After Chen Chong finished his last sentence, he took out a folded parchment from his clothes and carefully handed it to his son!


    "Father!" Are you really going to spend this remainder of your life like this? " His son had tears in his eyes as he said this to Chen Chong with unwillingness in his heart.


    "The fact that I could live this long is a sign of pity from the heavens. In fact, I should have died more than ten years ago. Alright, I''ve finished what I wanted to say. Go call your younger brother. I still have something to say to him!" At the end, the corners of Chen Chong''s mouth curled up into a smile. He told his eldest son to call his second son over!


    "Dad, I think it''s better if you come with me to Jiangyang County. This way, my second brother and I can be filial next to you!" His eldest son was still unwilling to give up and continued to advise Chen Chong!


    "You! Sigh ~ I appreciate your kindness, but I''ve been wandering here for half my life. Before, even when your grandpa died, I still wasn''t filial. But now, I''m prepared to use this remaining half of my life to guard his grave! Don''t say too much. When you have time in the future, remember to bring your little brother to help me pull the grass from my grave during New Year''s Day! Go! "Hurry up and go!" After hearing his son''s advice, Chen Chong could only reveal his thoughts in the end.


    "Sigh." The eldest son sighed weakly and left the hall with his head lowered to call his brother.


    Not long after, Chen Chong''s second son arrived at the main hall. When he saw Chen Chong, he hurriedly greeted him. When he lowered his head to greet him, he saw the thick, bloody sputum on the ground.


    "Father!" What''s the matter with you? " After a long while, the originally smiling second young master finally shouted out these words with a heart wrenching scream. Then, he hurriedly rushed over and asked about Chen Chong''s situation!


    "I''m fine. I have something I want to say to you, sit down!" Seeing his second son rushing over, Chen Chong waved his hand to indicate for him to stay away. Then, he pointed to a seat at the side and asked him to sit!


    "Father!" What happened to you? " Under Chen Chong''s instructions, his second son sat on the seat at the side. However, his eyes still carried a heavy amount of worry as he eagerly asked Chen Chong about his matters!


    "Sigh ~ Alright, I won''t hide it from you anymore. Your father doesn''t have much time left. I''ve come to find you today just to have a few more words with you!" Chen Chong looked at his son with a bit of pity, the corner of his mouth slightly trembling as he said those words!


    "Father!" Don''t scare me! "Really, don''t you dare scare me!" When his second son heard Chen Chong''s words, he directly cried until he was on the verge of bursting into tears.


    "Ah!" "You''re already so old and yet you don''t know your place and want to take back your tears. You''re going to cry and wait for me to die before you cry!" When Chen Chong saw how cowardly his son was, he became anxious and his words became heavier!


    The second son still hadn''t recovered from his shock. When Chen Chong told him that the time was running out, he acted as if he had just seen a bolt from the blue. The only thought in his mind was, "This isn''t real, father must have lied to me!"


    After a long while, Chen Chong finally managed to calm down his son. However, his son''s tears still did not stop. In the end, he only sobbed silently.


    "Ai ~ I called you here to tell you two things! First, you and Miss Gao will marry each other on a different day. Second, you will follow your brother wherever he goes! "No matter what he asks you to do, just do it. If you agree to these two matters, then I, your father, will be able to have a smile on my face!" Chen Chong looked at his weak son in the end and powerlessly said these words!


    By the time Second Young Master came out of the hall, it was already four hours later. He had left while crying, and in the end, Li Fu was the one who left the hall!


    It could be said that Chen Chong had already explained everything that he needed to do today. He could be said to have no regrets now that he had died! With the support of Li Fu, a smile as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden hung on the corner of his mouth.

 C60

    The Pear Blossom brought Lu Sheng Xiang Lan, her purple dress fluttered in the wind. The purple-clothed Pear Blossom was standing at the top of the pavilion. Through the slightly open window, she glanced at the people walking on the street.


    After agreeing to help Jiang Ye find his enemy yesterday, Pear Blossom directly returned to the pavilion. This pavilion was a secret organization created by her master, and over the years, she had been nurturing and accepting some talented women, using their beauty to capture the people she wanted to capture, thus achieving an unspeakable goal!


    When her master was still alive, the Embroidery Pavilion was already famous throughout the capital. After she took over, the Embroidery Pavilion became even more famous, and now, its reputation had even spread to the capital! Many of the nobles even ran from the capital all the way to the Embroidery Pavilion in Hua Rong to have fun!


    Regardless of whether it was day or night, the people who entered and left the pavilion were like a tide. Originally, when Pear Blossom saw the people who went in and out of the pavilion, she was somewhat numb, but today, for some reason, she wanted to see the people who submitted to her. She wanted to see something from them that she had never noticed before!


    "Pavilion Master, someone wishes to meet you!" Just as Pear Blossom was looking down at the endless stream of people, a clear voice pulled her thoughts back!


    "Is it that crazy Jiang Ye again?" Hearing the report from her subordinate, Riko didn''t even turn her head to ask.


    "This time, it''s not him. He has already left. I heard that he went back to find his master!" Now, a lady has come, and she said that she was old friends with you! " When the voice behind her heard Riko Flower''s question, it hurriedly answered her!


    "Old friend?" I don''t seem to have any old friends! Even if there was, it would be impossible to find them here! Just say I''m not here! "He went to the capital!" Riko thought for a moment before muttering to herself. Following that, she instructed the people behind her to reject him!


    "Pavilion Master!" Are you sure you don''t want to see her? She said that she would give it to you, and you would want to see her! " The voice sounded behind him again. This time, it was a little more cautious.


    "Take it away!" I don''t want to see anything from anyone right now! " Riko was somewhat annoyed. She was feeling depressed right now, but she was now regretting agreeing to Jiang Ye''s request.


    Previously, he had followed her all the way to the pavilion. Out of politeness, Pear Blossom invited him to the pavilion, but after this madman entered the pavilion, he immediately sent someone to help him find his enemy!


    This made Pear Blossom loathe him. She thought to herself, ''For your master''s sake, I agreed. It''s all because of you, a hairless brat like you dares to come to my Embroidery Pavilion and criticize me!'' I''ve really given you face and you think so highly of yourself!


    Therefore, back then, Pear Blossom had scolded Jiang Ye harshly and told him to scram!


    Jiang Ye had left in a fit of anger, but he had returned very soon after. He knelt down at the entrance of the pavilion and shouted, "Big Sister Pear Blossom, I will kneel here until you agree to my request!"


    It was night time, and the Embroidery Pavilion business was at its best. When he knelt there, it immediately became the most eye-catching scenery. Many people were suspecting his relationship with the Pear Blossom.


    Some people said, "This kid can''t be the one with Pear Blossom right?"


    "I think so! However, how could Pear Blossom like him when he was completely poor! I think it''s most likely him chasing after Pear Blossom! " Someone answered the person in front!


    "Pfft!" Just with this birdman, if Pear Blossom can let him enter the pavilion''s door, I will write my name upside down! " The other person stood forward and expressed his opinion!


    "Come on! He probably wanted to use this to get close to the Exquisite Pavilion''s Pear Blossom! This wasn''t the first time someone had used this move! Brother! I advise you to leave quickly! This move of yours was used by Uncle Li last year! " The other person squeezed over and stood beside Jiang Ye while pointing at him with a loud voice.


    "Uncle Li Guo also used this method? Did he come today? Is this person his disciple? " The other person interrupted!


    Anyways, there was a lot of stuff to say. At that time, when Riko Flower was standing on top of the pavilion and heard the people below discussing the matter, she was so infuriated that her lungs were about to explode! In the end, she said to the maidservant beside her, "Go, use a broom to beat away that madman!"


    In the end, each of the young maidservants from the pavilion took a broom and beat up Jiang Ye. This Jiang Ye had a bad temper; no matter how hard he tried, his body wouldn''t move! He did not say a word and just knelt there! Some of the girls'' hands went numb, and their broom was also broken. In the end, they could only return to the pavilion and report back to Pear Blossom.


    "What a bastard!" Seeing that Jiang Ye did not leave despite so many people using brooms, Riko could only curse at him from the top of the pavilion. After that, she no longer cared about Jiang Ye and left him kneeling there!


    When the onlookers saw that Jiang Ye was still kneeling there without moving, some said that he had a true personality while others disapproved! In the end, they also felt that it was boring and went to the Embroidery Pavilion to have fun.


    No one knew how long Jiang Ye knelt outside. In short, when Pear Blossom wanted to look at him again, he was no longer there!


    This madman that just sent Jiang Ye away did not expect that another unknown person would come to see him. Furthermore, he said that they were old friends and this angered Pear Blossom who was already annoyed by Jiang Ye even more, so she rejected him.


    "But Pavilion Master! That person said that she would regret it for the rest of her life if you didn''t look at this kind of thing. Furthermore, she said that she would break off all ties with you and burn down the Embroidery Restaurant! " The voice behind her was now as soft as a mosquito. She was afraid that the pavilion master would be angry, but she was also afraid that the person outside would be angry! This was a dilemma!


    "What did you say!" Although the voice of the person behind her was as soft as a mosquito, Riko could still clearly hear it. As she turned around, her eyes burned with anger, and hidden within it was a murderous intent. Her eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    "Putong!" That maid''s gaze finally could not resist Pear Blossom and she knelt on the ground. Then, she used her palm to speak into her mouth, "I deserve to die, I deserve to die. I said the wrong thing ¡­"


    "Alright, this is none of your business. Bring that thing over for me to take a look." Just as Riko Flower turned around, she was originally going to explode. However, when she saw an object that the servant girl threw away on the ground, her anger instantly disappeared, and she even comforted the servant in a gentle tone.


    Hearing these words, the maid acted as if she had received a pardon. She quickly picked up the item on the ground and walked over, respectfully handing it over to Pear Blossom.


    When Riko Flower saw that item, her eyes flashed a look of surprise before turning into an expression of ecstasy before laughing out loud.


    If all the red jades were complete, it would be an oval shaped red jade. When the red jades were complete, the red jades would form a complete oval shaped red jade. After the red jades were complete, the red jades would form a completely red jade.


    "It''s been ten years. I didn''t expect you to still be alive and still come looking for me! God! Am I dreaming? " With both hands holding the red jade that had merged into one, Pear Blossom looked up with gratitude. She could not believe that there would be a day where this red jade would merge together again!

 C61

    On the highest floor of the pavilion, Pear Blossom ordered a sumptuous feast. At this moment, sitting opposite of her was a woman wearing dark blue clothes with a white veil covering her face. She had a slim figure and her eyes were filled with uncontrollable joy!


    "Little sister, all these years, I''ve been searching for your whereabouts. I never thought that you would come find me first. I feel like I''m dreaming!" Pear Blossom picked up the wine in front of her, the red wine in the emerald green cup looked dreamy like an illusion, and with her fairy-like appearance, it was hard to tell if she was in Tian Que or the human world!


    "All these years I''ve been thinking of ways to find out more about you, and last year I finally found out where you were, but at that time I was sent by my master to the desert, and I was never able to leave. I just came back a few days ago and took a new mission, but this time I failed, and on the surface I''m already a dead man, so I can finally come and find you!" The blue-clothed woman parted her red lips and recounted everything that had happened over the years!


    "Sister ¡­" "Since you''ve come to find me, you can stay here with me from now on. From now on, this pavilion is your home, and you can do whatever you want with it!" When Pear Blossom heard what had happened to the girl, she couldn''t help but tear up. Following that, she persuaded her little sister to stay by her side.


    "I also want to stay, but you also know that the forces behind me won''t let me go so easily. They might not be able to track me down, but once they find me in the brocade pavilion, it will bring about a calamity to the brocade pavilion!" When the blue-clothed woman heard Pear Blossom''s words, she too was moved. Only afterwards, she rejected Pear Blossom''s invitation! She was well aware that if she was discovered, it would bring her a lot of trouble!


    "Little sister, you might scare others off by saying these words to others, but I am your blood sister! Even if the brocade pavilion is set ablaze, I will still protect you! " Upon hearing the woman''s words, Riko''s eyes flashed with ferocity. She had finally made her decision! He had to keep his little sister by his side no matter what!


    "Big sister, you haven''t changed at all. Back then, you were so protective towards me, and now, you are too. Hehehe ¡­" When the blue-clothed woman heard Pear Blossom''s firm tone, a trace of warmth arose in her heart. She felt the warmth of a family member that she had not felt in many years.


    "If not for the calamity that happened to our family back then, how could we sisters look at each other for ten years! The sinner who set our family on fire! My greatest wish in life is to hack him into pieces! " At this moment, Riko Flower had finished her second glass of wine. Her face blushed a little, making her look very attractive. However, her words were like frost, freezing everything around her!


    "That person is already a high official, it''s really too difficult to touch him! Furthermore, he still has his own force behind him, and is deeply rooted. It would be difficult for us sisters to deal with him! " When the blue-clothed woman heard Pear Blossom''s words, her thoughts were instantly pulled back to that night ten years ago. However, she knew very well that the person now was even more terrifying than ten years ago!


    "Even if he is the emperor, I will kill him! As long as he''s a man, as long as he needs a woman, he''ll definitely die by my hands! " Riko''s eyes flickered with fury for her revenge. Her entire body exuded a cold aura as she spoke words that were as sharp as knives!


    "Elder sister, you''ve changed. You''ve even scared me!" When the blue-clothed woman felt the change in the Pear Blossom, her eyes flashed with worry. At the same time, she said these words to the Pear Blossom, but the Pear Blossom did not know it!


    "Elder sister, let''s not talk about these things for now. Let''s first talk about how you''ve been these past few years!" In order to ease the atmosphere, the blue-clothed woman changed the topic to Pear Blossom!


    "All these years, it has been a type of torture for me too!" When she heard her younger sister ask about her own matters, Riko''s expression eased a little, and her tone of voice turned bitter.


    "Back then, we were lucky enough to jump into the torrent at the same time, but at the same time, we were discovered, and we were handed over to our respective masters! When she was still alive, she was very good to me and was very strict, just like her own daughter. I originally wanted to leave, but before she died, she passed the pavilion down to me in front of the other martial uncles, so I had no choice but to stay here! " Pear Blossom drank another cup of wine before she briefly recounted the events of the past few years with a bit of weariness!


    "Fortunately, you''re still here. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t have been able to find you!" The blue-clothed woman seemed to be deep in thought. Then, she voiced out her views!


    "I don''t even know if I was right or wrong to stay here back then, but after seeing you today, I felt that this choice was the right one. Perhaps my master already had a premonition that you would come to find me, so he let me stay here!" Pear Blossom stretched out her right hand and gracefully leaned it on the table. Then, she leaned her head against the table and stared at her own little sister!


    "Sigh ~ If only my master was like your master, then it would be great. It seems that the heavens will bless elder sister even more!" After the blue-clothed woman heard what Pear Blossom had to say, she thought back to what she had experienced all these years and spoke with emotion.


    "If I had the right to make a choice back then, I would definitely have acted in your stead!" Pear Blossom glanced at the blue-clothed woman as she voiced out her thoughts!


    "Each of their lives!" In fact, although I didn''t live a luxurious life all these years, at least I''m no longer that little girl who cries for a sour date! On this point, I should thank my stubborn Master who made me throw my life away! " The blue-clothed girl picked up the wine cup on the table and placed it under her veil. She gently took a sip and then calmly said those words.


    "You told me earlier that you had failed the mission and that you were a dead man. What exactly happened?" When Riko Flower heard her sister mention her own master, she immediately recalled her sister''s previous failed mission. This piqued her interest, so she pressed on.


    "My master told me to kill someone, I failed, I lost miserably! "I originally thought that person would kill me, but he didn''t kill me, and instead let me go. When he released me, he already said that I am already dead to him, and I took this opportunity to completely decouple myself from my master. It can also be said that in my master''s eyes, I have already been killed by him!" The blue-clothed woman frowned when she heard Pear Blossom ask about this question. However, in the end, she still told him the whole story.


    "There is actually such a person in this world. Tell me, what kind of person is that person exactly?" Did he have any power behind him? "How is his own strength?" After hearing her sister''s words, Pear Blossom became more and more interested in this person. She really wanted to see with her own eyes this benefactor who had brought the two of them together!

 C62

    Putting down the cup, the blue-clothed woman let out a sigh. She looked a little uncomfortable as she said to Pear Blossom, "Sister, let''s not talk about this person. I feel uncomfortable whenever I talk about him!"


    "Screech ¡­" A person that can make my sister feel uncomfortable actually appeared. As your sister, I have to help you get back at him. Hurry up and say it! " After hearing her sister''s words, Riko completely ignored her previous melancholy and started to joke instead!


    "Alright, actually, I was also trying to make him uncomfortable! Then I''ll show you something first! " After the blue-clothed woman heard Pear Blossom''s words, she mysteriously took out a red cloth bag from her pocket.


    Seeing her little sister take out such a cloth bag, Riko was somewhat puzzled. However, she did not interrupt her little sister''s subsequent actions. She wanted to see what kind of treasure this sister, who had been separated for ten years, would give her!


    "Watch carefully, don''t blink!" The blue-clothed woman carefully reached into the red cloth bag and slowly pulled out something.


    At this moment, the blue-clothed woman took out a white object and placed it on the table. There were still a few strands of black hair on the item.


    The blue-clothed woman put the black hair back into the red cloth bag and then opened up the white item. What appeared in front of Pear Blossom was two completely white pieces of cloth. She couldn''t tell what it was at all!


    "Sister, is this what you wanted to show me? What''s so mysterious about this? " After looking at it for a long time, he still could not figure out what was going on. Thus, he could only ask the blue-clothed woman in front of him with a puzzled expression!


    "I knew you wouldn''t be able to see it, sister. Well, I''ll tell you the truth, these two pieces of cloth used to be a square scarf. I wore it on my head during the fight with that man, and then he cut it open and it became like this!" When the blue-clothed woman saw that her sister could not tell what was going on, she could only explain the reason behind the two pieces of white cloth!


    "What?" Do you mean to say that he was actually able to directly break this cloth on top of your head without harming your flesh? " After hearing her sister''s words, Pear Blossom was extremely shocked! At the same time, she blurted out her own conjecture!


    That was probably what happened. Just now, those strands of hair were sliced off by him at that time, and his parents were sick, so I have kept them. When I have a husband like that in the future, I plan to tie them into a knot! The blue-clothed woman indifferently admitted to Pear Blossom''s guess. At the same time, she also revealed a little secret!


    "This is unbelievable! What kind of weapon did this person use?" After the initial shock, Riko finally came back to her senses. She was becoming more and more interested in this person, so she hurriedly asked the questions she wanted to know!


    "A long blade. An ancient, domineering, demonic long blade! I estimate that the blade is at least a hundred kilograms. When I fought with him, I used my weapon to block his blade, and I can feel that the blade is definitely that heavy! " At this moment, the blue-clothed woman''s eyes had a look of reminiscence. Her thoughts were once again pulled back to the night when she had decided to fight that person!


    "To be able to grasp such a heavy saber so perfectly, this person has already reached the peak of perfection in the way he uses the blade. If we were to compare him to the rankings in the martial arts world, this person would definitely be able to enter the Heaven Ranking, and one at the top at that!" Do you know his name? I am prepared to investigate and see who exactly this person is! " After listening to her sister''s story, a glimmer flashed in Riko''s eyes. She was now prepared to use all the people under her command to dig this fellow out!


    "I don''t know his real name. I just know that his nickname seems to be King of Hell! Elder sister, can you really find out where he is? " After the blue-clothed woman heard what Pear Blossom said, a hopeful look flashed across her eyes. Then, she eagerly asked about Pear Blossom.


    "En, as long as you have a famous name, you can find him. Don''t worry little sister, even if he died and turned into ashes, I will still dig him out!" When she heard the blue-clothed woman''s question, Pear Blossom immediately took over the matter. In her opinion, as long as she used her power from the brocade pavilion, she would definitely be able to dig this person out!


    "Elder sister, if you really find him, you must let me handle him!" After hearing her sister''s promise, the blue-clothed woman added another condition!


    "Sister, have you fallen for him?" After hearing what the blue-clothed woman said, Riko suddenly came to a realization. Following that, the corners of her lips curled up as she asked about her little sister''s thoughts!


    "Where is it!?" When he let me go, I said I would make him regret it for the rest of his life! If I find him, I will fulfill my promise! make him regret it! " After Pear Blossom asked this question, the tone of the blue-clothed woman became much more relaxed. However, these words did seem to conceal the panic in her heart!


    "Little sister, you''re really the same as when you were young, you talk about different things and think about different things. Come on, as a big sister, I''ll help you find your beloved husband, and what you said that made him regret for the rest of his life ¡­ I think I should say the opposite!" Riko looked at her younger sister, who was currently looking away. Her words were even more unrelenting as she teased her.


    "What is the opposite? I just want him to regret it for the rest of his life! " The blue-clothed woman was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She stomped her feet in hatred and repeated what she had said before.


    Sigh ~ Little sister, you can trick others, don''t try to trick me, I''ll help you find him. As for whether you really want to break his limbs and turn him into a cripple or take the opportunity to make him into a pair of blessings, that''s your problem. When you find him, you have to thank me properly! After saying this, Pear Blossom did not wait for the blue-clothed woman to finish. She walked over to the blue-clothed woman and hugged her.


    "Come, let big sister look at you properly. After so many years, I have often dreamed about how you were when you were young. Let me see how you are now!" Having said so, Pear Blossom gently took off the white veil covering the woman''s face.


    A delicate face of a devastatingly beautiful woman was revealed in front of the Pear Blossom when the veil was taken off. The face of the blue-clothed woman was seventy percent similar to the Pear Blossom, but her temperament lacked the seductive charm of the Pear Blossom and became more ethereal.


    There were two flowers with the same root but different colors. These two sisters were both devastatingly beautiful women. However, as their life experiences differed, their temperaments also differed. Thus, their paths also differed!

 C63

    "Master! You must uphold justice for me! " A man over eight feet tall knelt before an old man with disheveled hair. He looked very bald and crippled, as well as feeling wronged. Tears welled in his eyes as he shouted out the words with trembling lips!


    "Jiang Ye!" What''s wrong? Get up and speak! " After the old man heard Jiang Ye''s words, he opened his turbid eyes.


    "Master, Pear Blossom doesn''t seem to be worried about me at all! It can be said that she did not take Master''s words to heart at all! " Jiang Ye straightened his body but did not stand up. Instead, he started to recount the story of Pear Blossom!


    "Really?" Didn''t she promise you? What? Did something happen? " After the old man heard Jiang Ye''s words, he rushed over with a trace of doubt.


    "Humph!" It was one thing for her to agree to it, and another for her to not do it! Master, you don''t know, she! She is going too far! " After Jiang Ye said this, he told the old man everything that had happened last night in full detail. At the same time, he did not forget to add fuel to the fire!


    "This is really going against her!" After hearing Jiang Ye''s narration, the old man''s face turned ashen. He immediately stood up and started pacing back and forth in the room!


    "Enough!" I know about this! You can go down first! I have my own plans for this! " After the old man had walked around, his eyes flashed with a bright light. In the end, his tone was extremely cold as he ordered Jiang Ye to back off.


    "Yes, disciple will take his leave!" When Jiang Ye saw that the old man was already furious, he knew that he had reached his goal. There was no point in staying any longer, so he got up and left!


    "Wait a moment, go to the armory and tell your senior that it''s me who said it. You can choose any one of the items in the armory!" When Jiang Ye retreated to the entrance, the old man called out to him again, instructing him to go to the armory!


    "Thank you, Master!" Jiang Ye gave the old man another bow before turning around and leaving the old man''s cultivation area!


    "Someone, come!" The old man shouted after Jiang Ye left!


    "My lord, what are your orders?" Following the old man''s shout, a man wearing red clothes with a head wrapped in a red cloth entered the old man''s training room. He bowed towards the old man and informed the old man.


    "Go tell Liu Feng to call the little girl, Pear Blossom, over here!" The old man''s expression had already calmed down, and his tone had also slowed down. After all, he was an experienced person and could not just listen to one side of the story. He wanted to ask Pear Blossom about this matter!


    "Here!" This subordinate accepts the order! " The man saluted and ran out in a hurry!


    On the top floor of the pavilion, Pear Blossom and the blue-clothed woman were having a conversation when someone knocked on the door.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Pear Blossom''s expression changed immediately. She said angrily, "Didn''t I tell you that I''m not seeing anyone today? Are you tired of living! "How dare you disturb me at this time!"


    "Little Sister Pear Blossom, you''re so angry. What''s wrong?" Even I can''t enter? " A man''s voice came from outside the room, but it was not the voice of Pear Blossom''s maid. Hearing this voice, Pear Blossom''s expression changed a few times before turning gloomy.


    "Senior brother Liu, was it Martial Uncle who asked you to come?" Why did that fellow Jiang Ye complain so quickly? Hehe ¡­ I have truly overestimated him! " Pear Blossom''s ice-cold voice transmitted through the door, causing the people outside to feel her coldness!


    "Sigh ~ You also know that my master is very protective of him. You also know what you did to Jiang Ye last night, it''s indeed a bit too much!" I advise you to open the door quickly and meet my master! It''s better to clarify some things in front of others! " The voice came from outside the room once again. This time, it was Riko who stood on her side!


    "Alright, senior brother Liu, please wait for a moment. Allow me to wash up!" After hearing the words of the person outside, Pear Blossom decided to go see Martial Uncle! Before she left, she whispered a few words to the blue-clothed woman, telling her to wait at the pavilion for her return. If there was anything she needed during this time, she could call the maid outside the door to do so.


    After cleaning up a little, Riko walked back to the door and opened it three times. Then, she glanced at the man who was over eight feet tall, had bulging muscles, and looked ferocious. She frowned as she walked down the stairs!


    "Junior Sister, is there anyone else in your room?" After Pear Blossom walked down two flights of stairs, the man suddenly asked about Pear Blossom!


    "Senior brother Liu!" It''s better if you don''t ask about the things inside the pavilion! " Riko curled the corner of her mouth as she turned to glance at the man before speaking in a cold tone.


    "Humph!" It''s best not to let me find out it''s a man! If I find out it''s a man entering your room! I will tear him apart in front of you! " The man''s expression changed as he spoke to Pear Blossom with a vicious tone!


    Riko scuttled upstairs a few times, causing the queen to raise her head and stare coldly into the man''s eyes. She said to him word by word, "Liu Feng! If you dare to say another word! From today onwards, I will be irreconcilable with you! "


    "Looks like this really is a man!" Pear Blossom! You''re good! "You''re really good!" After the man heard Pear Blossom''s words, he took it for granted that there was a man hidden in the room. He gritted his teeth and made gurgling sounds. However, he could only say that one sentence before walking down the stairs angrily.


    He had always loved Pear Blossom and had had his master propose to him. However, Pear Flower had rejected him all at once, which made him very depressed. From that day on, he began to play catch on every man near Pear Blossom.


    He remembered that there was a little junior brother who, because he was ordered by his master to give something to Pear Blossom, had spoken a few words with her before his meridians broke. Because of this, he was confined for three months by his master!


    Now, he took it for granted that the person in the room was a man. This Liu Feng was going to turn into Madman Liu. However, it was not good for him to have a falling out with Pear Blossom! If that was the case, he would never have the chance to approach Pear Blossom in his lifetime!


    "Truly mad! What kind of disciples did my Martial Uncle teach? Seeing Liu Feng stomping on the stairs in a flustered and exasperated manner, Pear Blossom muttered softly behind him. Following that, she also hurried downstairs.


    "Creak ¡­" As the door was pushed open, Pear Blossom met her martial uncle once again. Upon seeing her, his face broke into a smile. He signaled to her, "Sit down and talk!"


    "Martial Uncle, I''ll talk while standing!" Riko did not follow the elder''s instructions. Instead, she stood there with her head lowered like a child who had done something wrong!


    "Enough, stop acting. Martial Uncle already knows this in his heart. Tell me about what happened last night. What exactly happened?" When the old man saw the appearance of Pear Blossom, he smiled amiably. Then, he let Pear Blossom explain what had happened last night!


    "Jiang Ye has already said it, I have nothing else to say!" When Pear Blossom heard the elder''s words, she said so very straightforwardly.


    "NO!" Hurry up and say it! Back then, this old man was too arbitrary and caused a great disaster by listening to only one side of the story. Now, this old man has to listen to all the details before coming to a conclusion! " The old man frowned as his expression became somewhat agitated. Once again, he made Pear Blossom talk about what had happened last night!


    When Pear Blossom finished speaking, the old man nodded with a gloomy expression. Then, he said to Pear Flower, "Alright, go to the armory and pick a weapon that you want. This old man has already decided on this matter."


    Seeing that the old man''s expression had changed, Riko Flower left the room uneasily. Riko really did not know how the old man would deal with this matter. Logically speaking, she had done too much. Moreover, this Uncle-Master was rather protective.


    Seeing his expression, it was really hard for Riko Hua to feel at ease. To her, picking a weapon was just a trick in her Martial Uncle''s eyes. Who knows, it might not be long before she would settle the score!


    After waiting for Pear Blossom to leave, the old man let out a cold snort and muttered to himself, "Hmph!" Who would''ve thought that this little bastard Jiang Ye would actually dally with me and want to add fuel to the fire to stir up trouble! "Fortunately, this old man learned from his mistakes and investigated this matter clearly. Jiang Ye, Jiang Ye. If I don''t deal with you, someone will naturally deal with you!"

 C64

    "The wind blows and the waves on the surface of the river fluctuate, the boat is like a yellow fish breaking a thousand waves ¡­" Following the boatman''s melodious and high-pitched tune, a small boat rolled forward in the middle of the river.


    "You''ve been looking at it from the outside for a long time now. Have you not gotten tired of it?" At this moment, a man''s voice rang out from the cabin, calling out to a white-robed woman standing at the bow of the ship.


    "The scenery on both sides of the river is like a painting. I wouldn''t feel bored even if I watched it for my entire life!" The woman turned around with a smile on her face. However, that smile, when matched with her incomparably ugly face, made the man momentarily speechless!


    "Sigh ~ The rivers and mountains are too charming, and the world has gone through many vicissitudes of life. This young lady, if you see these sights for a few decades or even hundreds of years, you might even be able to change and change your scenery. If you can see them, then just look at them a few times!" The man did not say anything, but an aged voice answered the girl''s question!


    "Uncle, where are you going on this ship?" Hearing the old voice, the woman was startled. She turned her head and saw an old man, bent like a prawn, leaning on a walking stick, walking towards her from the stern of the boat.


    The old man''s beard was completely white. The hair on his head was tied up with a bamboo hairpin, and his eyebrows and beard were covering his face. Only his nose could be seen, while his eyes were filled with a glint of light!


    This old man was at least a hundred years old. To be able to meet such a person was like meeting a god. After being shocked earlier, the woman had hurriedly tried to get close to the old man.


    "Hehehe ¡­" This old one is going to the Wu Ling County by boat.


    "Me? I''m going to Hua Rong to sell some goods there!" When the woman found out where the old man was going, she thought for a moment before announcing her destination!


    "Oh? Ho Ho... Little girl, this old man can see that your eyes are flickering, but you are lying in front of this old man! " The old man glanced at the woman, but he turned around and walked towards the stern. As he walked, he even said those words!


    "Sigh ~ Old man, wait a moment!" When the woman heard the old man''s words, her expression immediately changed. She wanted to stop the old man and say goodbye to him, but even though the old man was bowing, he walked very quickly and disappeared from the woman''s sight in a few steps!


    "Don''t scream. There''s something strange about this old man. We should be careful!" The man who had spoken to the woman earlier had arrived at the bow of the ship. He spoke to the woman in a low voice.


    "Weird, that must be weird. You haven''t seen his transcendent demeanor, so he might be a deity!" The woman didn''t turn around but said this.


    "You''re thinking too much. The deity doesn''t think that he''s that kind of person, but it''s possible that he''s some kind of evil ghost!" The man looked at the spot where the old man had disappeared, and a glint of light flashed across his eyes.


    "It''s different from what you said. Anyone who looks at you would feel that something is amiss. You wouldn''t even let that old man off!" Hearing the man''s words, the woman''s face twisted before she turned around and walked towards the interior of the ship.


    Little friend, you''re amazing!" Not long after the woman entered the cabin, the man stood at the bow of the boat and observed her for a while. Not long after the woman entered the cabin, the man stood at the bow of the boat and observed for a while.


    "Who the hell are you!" Hearing the voice, the man turned around and glared at the old man, but his entire body was stiff and numb, he could not believe that the old man could actually appear behind him without making a sound. If the old man was plotting against him, then he should be a floating corpse on the surface of the river!


    "Who am I? Hehehe ¡­ Now, the people who know this old man can be counted with one hand. As for you, you are not worthy enough to know this old man''s name. This old man has no ill intentions in coming here! "You don''t have to make such a fuss!" A crafty light flashed through the old man''s eyes. He then calmly said those words!


    "Who would believe you! Are you here for me? " When the man heard the old man''s words, he did not let his guard down. Instead, he became even more alert. He was afraid that the old man would make a move at this moment!


    If this old man wants to kill you, it will only take a breath''s time. This old man wants you to help this old man in one way or another! It''s just a small favor. If you can help out, I can give you some benefits! " The old man placed his cane on the ground and casually knocked on the ground. However, this strike caused the man''s expression to change!


    Because just now, when the old man''s walking stick landed on the deck, the man could clearly feel the entire boat sink a little bit, as if a heavy object had suddenly fallen onto it!


    "Speak!" What do you want me to do! " The man''s heart surged with a monstrous wave; he was terrified beyond belief. This old man''s ability could only be described as superb. The old man could instantly store and reduce his strength by one point, and this strength was over a thousand pounds. It could be said that the old man could crush someone with a raise of his hand!


    "Hehehe ¡­" This old man shall not beat around the bush then. Hand it over to Old Daoist Jue Wu, who is at the True Immortal Monastery in the north of Hua Rong. If the Old Daoist asks you where it came from, then just tell him the truth! " When the old man saw that the man had agreed to his request, he took out a small pill sealed in red wax and gave it to the man!


    After handing the wax pill to the man, the old man reached into his pocket, took out a wax pill and gave it to the man: "The sealed item here can save your life! Hehe ¡­ Remember, when you deliver this, you will be able to keep your life. If you don''t, you will be killed! "


    He then walked to the edge of the ship and said to the man without looking back, "I have an urgent matter to attend to in Wu Ling County, so I won''t play with you kids anymore. Remember to promise this old man, this old man will go now, and whether we meet again in the future or not will depend on your actions!"


    After saying this, the elder threw the walking stick in his hand onto the surface of the river. The walking stick floated smoothly above the river, and with a leap, his feet landed on Ying Ying''s walking stick.


    "Little friend!" "See you later!" With a flick of his sleeve, a strong wind appeared out of nowhere. The walking stick under his feet was like an arrow that had left a bow as it shot upward. Not long after, his figure disappeared behind a patch of reeds!


    "This!" This! Aiya! What a god! " When they saw the old man cross the river with just a walking stick, someone from the cabin saw this amazing scene and was extremely shocked. Some people even rushed out of the cabin and knelt down towards the spot where the old man disappeared to continuously kowtow and pray!


    "Who exactly is this old man?" His martial arts had already entered the stage of perfection! Why would such a figure appear here? Why would he go to the Wu Ling County? Who is the person he wants me to meet? "Did he ask me to meet that person on purpose?" All sorts of questions appeared in the man''s mind. For a moment, his eyes were somewhat empty. Even when someone called out to him from behind, he did not respond!

 C65

    "To the sky! Heaven''s will! Sigh! I''m calling you! " The woman in white didn''t even manage to call out to the man in black a few times. She could only use her hand to tug at the corner of his clothes!


    "Ah?" You called me? " After the man''s clothes were tugged by the woman, he finally came back to his senses and turned his head to ask in a daze.


    "Didn''t you say that the old man was not a deity? Do you think he can just cross the river like that? Because you and I have missed the opportunity to learn immortal arts from deities! "You have to compensate me!" Now that the woman saw the man responding to her, she really couldn''t help but feel angry.


    In her opinion, if she had tried to befriend the old man earlier, there might have been a good opportunity for her! However, after hearing what the man said, she retreated back to her cabin. When she saw the old man crossing the river with a walking stick, she felt so regretful that her intestines turned green!


    "Sigh ~ Let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s go in, we''ll talk about it when we get inside!" After the man heard what the woman said, his expression became somewhat gloomy. He then turned around and entered the cabin!


    "You! Wait for me! " When the woman saw the man abandon her and enter the cabin, she could only follow him inside!


    "You were left on the deck just now. Did that old deity say anything to you?" After entering the cabin, the woman in white sat to the side, using her hands to support her cheeks as she stared at the man with a serious expression.


    "I''ve told you a lot, but that''s not important. The most important thing is that we might be in big trouble now!" The man frowned and replied to the woman''s question!


    "More trouble? Why do you say that? Quickly tell me what kind of trouble it is. " For the time being, she put aside her unhappiness from just now. As for the new trouble that had just arisen, she was even more concerned about it!


    "Listen to me, that old man isn''t some deity! Furthermore, there were no deities in this world! He is someone who has entered the Transformation Boundary with his martial arts, and this trouble came from him! " After saying this, the man recounted what happened just now!


    "Ah?" "So you''re saying, we really have to find that Taoist?" After the woman heard the man''s words, she was extremely shocked. At the same time, her mind was rapidly spinning. She was also considering the background of this person. What was his purpose?


    "Yes, we have to go, and we have to be extra careful. We don''t know what the old man is up to, and what kind of relationship he has with that Taoist. Someone that can make that person care must be on the same level as him. It''s unknown what Taoist will do to us." The man''s gaze was somewhat gloomy as he spoke his mind!


    "I think we should take a detour!" Don''t go there! " After the woman heard what the man said, her expression changed as she spoke to the man in fear.


    "Humph..." "Little girl Liu, you think too easily, just now that person patted my shoulder before he left, and sealed one of my acupuncture points, I am unable to unseal it myself, it might not have much effect on me now, but when my cultivation increases, my qi and blood will definitely explode and I will die!" After saying that, the man no longer said anything. He seemed to have become depressed!


    "It''s actually like this! It looks like that old fart is going to eat you up! Forget it, let''s go! With this lady accompanying you, what are you afraid of? " After the woman heard the man''s words, she pondered for a moment before actually speaking out to comfort the man!


    "This has nothing to do with you, so you don''t need to go. When we get to Hua Rong, you first find a place to settle down. I''ll go meet this Taoist by myself!" After the man heard the woman''s words, a trace of gratitude flashed across his eyes. However, he still rejected her offer to follow him.


    "What we agreed on was a grasshopper on a rope. I''ll go wherever you go. I have to go see that Taoist!" The woman stubbornly pouted as she spoke to the man.


    "Fine, if you want to follow me, then follow me. However, there is one rule. No matter what happens, you must leave when I tell you to!" The man touched the old man''s shoulder, which he had patted just now. He had an unpleasant expression as he said this request!


    "Alright, it''s a deal then. I''ll go back to my place. You come over here before the boat docks. We have to change our skins this time!" With that, the woman turned and left.


    "Ai ~ I feel like I''m a street rat hiding away. Besides, this Jianghu is no longer the same as it used to be. Old monsters are beginning to appear, I really don''t know what will happen in the future!" After the woman left, the man rested his head on his pillow and laid down on a wooden bed as he mumbled to himself.


    Another day passed. Early in the morning, a large ship slowly came to the shore of the Hua Rong dock. The people on the ship left their cabins sleepily. A man and a woman brought their horses from the stern of the ship and slowly followed everyone onto the shore.


    "Dear guest, would you like to stay with this lady?" At this moment, a thin and weak man walked out from the crowd. He cupped his hands toward the two people who were leading the horse and asked gently.


    "Which shop are you from?" The fierce-looking man leading the horse glanced at the thin man and casually asked!


    "I''m from the Thousand Blessings Tower, North of the city. Our shopkeeper wants me to receive him here. I think you two are from outside the city. Would you like to come and stay with us?" When the thin, weak looking man heard the fierce-looking man ask this question, he also casually answered.


    "I''ve heard that the Thousand Blessings Tower has a constant stream of guests. Why would they let you come here to receive guests? "You must be lying to me!" After the fierce-looking man heard the man''s words, his expression changed and he frowned coldly as he questioned the thin man!


    "Aiya, esteemed customer, you don''t know this, ah! In the past, our place was indeed the best place for Hua Rong to welcome guests, but what a pity, our fire broke out last year, although it was rebuilt, but the customer''s source is getting worse every day. This time, the shopkeeper can only send me here to receive guests!" Hearing the vicious man''s question, the thin man revealed the whole story with a pained expression!


    "So that''s how it is. Alright, let''s go to your place! Lead the way! " The fierce-looking man finally decided to stay the night. For no other reason than that it was close to where he was going and convenient for him to move!


    The three of them walked for around two hours and finally arrived at the front door of the Thousand Blessings Tower. The Thousand Blessings Tower had indeed been rebuilt, and it was carved with a very imposing and dignified style. However, there were only a few people who went in and out of the building, and they could be said to be birds of a feather.


    Entering the shop, the shopkeeper personally came out to welcome the two visitors and respectfully bowed to them as if they were his parents. He didn''t mind this man''s ferocious appearance and the honor of the ugly woman beside him at all, so after exchanging a few pleasantries with the shopkeeper, the male and female respectively opened two rooms.


    After removing a few things from the horse, the man and woman, one ferocious and one ugly, went upstairs to pack up their things. After a while, the two of them came back down.


    After the two of them came down, each of them carried a long item wrapped in a cloth. It seemed like they were going to go out, so the man went up to the shopkeeper and asked, "Shopkeeper! Do you know where the True Immortal Idea is? "How do we get there?"


    Hearing the customer ask about the True Immortal Temple, the shopkeeper''s expression changed. Then, he lowered his voice and said to the man, "Customer, I advise you not to go to the True Immortal Temple. The place is not clean, so you can rest at ease here!"


    "Oh? Not clean? How can it not be clean? " When he heard the storekeeper''s words, the fierce-looking man had yet to speak, but the woman beside him had already rushed to ask.

 C66

    Miss, you don''t know, the True Immortal Temple used to be very peaceful, and they even had a deity-like Dao Lord living there. But since three months ago, when the Dao Lord was sickly and left the mountain, the True Immortal Temple was not so peaceful. Some people even saw human skulls falling around the True Immortal Temple. When the storekeeper heard the ugly girl ask him, he quickly answered her question!


    "There are no ghosts or deities in this world, I think there must be people playing tricks on us! "You said that the old Daoist has descended the mountain? Where is he now?" When the woman heard that the old Daoist had left the mountain, she quickly asked, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s not far from here. Walk south from here. When you turn a corner, you will see a big tree surrounded by ten people. That old Daoist has built a shack under that tree!" Before the two of them left, the shopkeeper even took out some rice and noodles and gave it to the two of them, saying that he wanted them to bring it to the old Daoist, saying that the old Daoist was an immortal, and that he was being filial.


    After receiving the rice noodles, the man and woman walked towards the south. The road was bustling with activity as people came and went, probably because they were rushing to the morning market. Many people in the surrounding were looking at the two ferocious and ugly men, whispering and pointing at them from time to time. This man and woman were probably used to being discussed in secret by people along the way, completely ignoring the movements of the people around them.


    They walked for about an hour until they came to a bend in the road. When they turned the corner, they actually saw a towering tree in front of them. This tree should be an ancient apricot tree, and its leaves were golden in color, as if it were dressed in gold.


    After the two of them saw the shack, they looked at each other. The man said to the woman, "Wait here for me. I''ll go take a look."


    The woman nodded, then said to the man, "Be careful!"


    The man headed towards the shack. He saw that the shack''s door was inlaid with a few bamboo sticks. Just as he was about to knock, an old voice rang out from inside, "The door isn''t locked. Come in!"


    When the man heard the voice, he hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still bent over and entered the shack.


    After the man entered the shack, he saw a messy bed. Beside the bed, there was an old and tattered table. On the table, there was an oil lamp. The only light source in the shack was that oil lamp! Under the dim light of the oil lamp, the man saw a haggard old Daoist with loose hair sitting cross-legged on the ground across the table!


    "May I ask if Senior is Daoist Deadqi?" When the man saw the old Daoist, he bowed and greeted him, then immediately greeted him!


    "Yes, that''s me. Why is this warrior looking for me?" The old Daoist closed his eyes and did not raise his eyes to look at the man. His mouth did not move, but his voice clearly resounded throughout the room!


    "Daoist Priest, I was entrusted by someone to bring you an item. Please have a look!" When the man saw that the lips did not even move, he was sure that the other person must have practiced some profound technique. He was even more surprised and respectful as he took out the red wax pill handed to him by the old man a few days ago and respectfully handed it to the old man.


    "Hmm? Who gave you this? Who are you? " The old Daoist slowly opened his eyes and took a look at the red wax pill. When he clearly saw the item, his eyes flashed with joy. However, he soon became suspicious and began to interrogate the man in front of him.


    "This item was brought over by another senior. As for his name, he didn''t tell me it. In addition, I was only asked to be loyal to someone else. I won''t mention my name, lest I sully the Taoist''s hearing!" The man lifted his head and looked at the old man with his four eyes. He spoke those words with an indifferent expression!


    "Alright, this Penniless Priest won''t ask anymore. Hand that thing over to this Penniless Priest!" The old Daoist looked into the man''s eyes for nearly half a quarter of an hour before he finally nodded his head. He then extended his hand, indicating that the man should pass the item to him!


    Taking the red wax pill, the old Daoist immediately peeled it open in front of the man. After peeling the wax pill, he saw a blood-red pill. As this pill appeared, a medicinal fragrance immediately wafted out!


    "Hahaha ¡­" This heaven will never end. With this, this humble Taoist will finally be able to survive this trial! " When the old Daoist saw the scarlet pill, he let out a hearty laugh. Then, with a wave of his hand, he raised his head and swallowed the pill!


    "Brave warrior, please wait outside for a moment. This humble Taoist is going to circulate my energy to distribute this pill right now!" "This poor Taoist will come again later to thank the brave warrior!" After the old man swallowed the pill, he seemed to be holding back his anger as he said this to the young man beside him with some difficulty.


    Hearing the old Daoist''s words, the man cupped his hands and left. When the man came out of the shack, the ugly woman immediately rushed over and pulled him to the side for a dozen steps. She then said in a low, anxious voice, "You finally came out. Let''s hurry up and go!"


    "Don''t be impatient. I think we should wait here for a while longer!" The man shook his head, indicating that he couldn''t leave now!


    After the woman heard the man''s words, she asked with some doubt, "What is it? You changed your mind just after you went in for a while? Is it that Taoist inside? "


    "It really is that Taoist. That Taoist might not be a bad person, he seems to be heavily injured and is currently recovering. Let''s wait for him here!" In the end, the man explained the situation of the Daoist Priest in the room. After he finished speaking, he went directly to the tree and sat down on a tree root as thick as his calves. He planned to wait here for the old Daoist to come out.


    "Sigh ~ You were the one who said that you were worried that the other party was an old freak and now you''re saying that the other party is a good person? You!" You''ve said everything. You know, just now, I was really worried to death. I was really afraid that you would die inside and not be able to come out! " The woman also walked to the tree and sat down on a root. Then, she turned her head and spoke to the man with a blaming expression!


    "Hehehe ¡­" My two benefactors, this humble one greets you! " Just as the woman finished speaking, a hearty laugh came from the direction of the shack. An old man with loose hair, simple clothes, and a haggard appearance was standing with one hand in front of his chest, saluting the two of them from afar!

 C67

    The autumn wind blew by, blowing up the old Daoist''s loose hair and beard, blowing up his plain Daoist robes. His appearance was withered yet elegant, like a celestial being. It was as if an immortal had come to visit, causing others to feel that his body contained an imposing manner.


    "Greetings, Taoist!" The man and the woman cupped their hands together and responded to the old man at the same time.


    "Hehehe ¡­" My two benefactors, this life of mine is considered saved by you two. This is a bit of a small disrespect, I hope you two can accept it! " The old Daoist moved. Originally, he was still more than ten meters away from the man and woman, but with a movement, he was already standing less than a meter away from them. He was currently holding two books in his hands, which he handed over to the two of them!


    "This, senior, we are only making a small effort to repay you. Since senior is fine, we will be taking our leave now!" The man glanced at the scroll in the Daoist priest''s hands and saw that it was made of bamboo sticks. The bamboo sticks were already shiny and black. It should be an ancient book. He admitted that he could not accept this great gift!


    "It''s not your business if you don''t want it. I''ll accept the treasure that Taoist gave me!" The girl next to her looked at the ancient book the Daoist priest had given her and immediately felt overjoyed. She directly took the ancient book in her hands and drew a clear line between herself and the man!


    "Hehehe ¡­" This female hero is really a emotional person. This brave warrior, if you do not accept this humble Taoist''s gift, I will never be able to calm my heart down! How about this, Brave Warrior, if you have any wish that you cannot fulfill, bring it up. If I am able to do so, I will definitely let you get what you want, and I am willing to repay you for saving my life! " The old Daoist looked at the man and woman for a while and seemed to be deep in thought. In the end, he gave his consent.


    "Daoist leader, ask him. He definitely won''t say it. Let me say it!" Before the man could say anything, the girl beside him answered first.


    "Hehehe ¡­" Do not hesitate to tell me, as long as This Penniless Priest is able to do what he wants, This Penniless Priest can definitely give him what he wants! " When the old Daoist heard the woman''s words, he beamed with joy and immediately agreed!


    "Liu Ruyan!" Don''t mess around! " After the man heard what the two said, his brows furrowed and he glared at the woman. However, the woman rolled her eyes at him and completely ignored his ferocious gaze.


    Liu Ruyan rolled her eyes at Xiang Tian, but she still replied, "Xiang Tian, if you don''t let me say it, then I''ll say it!" Having said so, Liu Ruyan pulled the old Daoist to the side and whispered.


    Liu Ruyan said to the Taoist, "Taoist, previously, when that person asked him to bring you something, he had pointed at an acupuncture point on his body. That acupuncture point does not have much of an impact on him now, but if you do not deal with it properly during the breakthrough, it might cause his body to explode and die!" Daoist Master, can you help him unravel that meridian point? " Liu Ruyan spoke of Xiang Tian''s unspeakable secret in one breath.


    "Oh? There was actually such a thing? Woman, do not worry, just wait for this old Taoist to take a look first! " After the old Daoist found out about the sequence of events, he accepted the matter.


    After whispering with Liu Ruyan for a while, the old Daoist then came up to the man and said, "Brave warrior, just now, the female hero told me about you. This Penniless Priest knows a bit about that old friend''s methods, so let me take a look for you!"


    "Then, I''ll have to trouble you!" The man finally loosened his grip. Then, he took off his clothes, revealing all the muscles on his body as well as those hair-raising scars!


    When the old Daoist saw the scars on the man''s body, he sucked in a breath of cold air and could not help but sigh.


    After sighing, the old Daoist did not say anything else. He suddenly placed both his forefinger and middle finger together into the shape of a sword, and then moved both his hands together, tapping all the way down from the top of the man''s head. The old Daoist''s technique was extremely fast, like an eagle hunting, so fast that one could only see two afterimages flying up and down on the man''s body!


    After about a quarter of an hour, the old Daoist gradually slowed down his movements. In the end, he stopped cultivating and let out a sigh. A hint of doubt appeared in his eyes.


    Seeing the old Daoist put away his technique, Liu Ruyan quickly went forward and asked, "Leader, how is he? Can you unlock that acupoint? "


    "Sigh ~ It''s difficult. This old friend of mine is known as the peerless in the world of medicine and poison. I only managed to get a good understanding of his methods, but it''s not that easy to solve them!" After hearing Liu Ruyan''s question, the old Daoist sighed and shook his head as he walked around in circles towards the sky.


    "Dao leader, tell me, how do we unlock this acupoint?" From the old Daoist''s words, it seemed like he was able to unlock this acupoint. However, it was slightly difficult, and he became even more anxious. He could not help but start to question the old Daoist.


    Moreover, it would be harmful if he were to be cured now. Even if he wanted to cure it, he would need to use some sort of medicinal pill. However, this medicinal pill is my old friend''s exclusive secret recipe, if he really wants to open it, he would need a medicinal pill! After the old Daoist muttered to himself for a while, he finally expressed his opinion!


    "Harmful or unhelpful? What makes you say that? " After hearing the old Daoist''s words, Xiang Tian pondered for a while, then he asked him about the hidden meaning in his words.


    "Hehehe ¡­" I wonder if Brave Warriors know about the matter of S¨¦on''s loss? " The old Daoist didn''t answer and instead swept his eyes across the sky like a bolt of lightning.


    "I know about this story, but what does this have to do with my current situation?" When he heard the Daoist priest say this, he was even more confused.


    "What do you mean by unlucky? A blessing in disguise! The acupuncture points of a brave warrior is also of the same principle! " After saying this, the old Daoist shook his head and grabbed the meridian gate of Xiang Tian''s wrist. Then, he began to channel some of his energy into the Heaven''s Body!


    "This!" How could it be like this! " After the old Daoist transferred some of his Qi into Xiang Tian''s body, Xiang Tian turned pale with fright, because just now, he discovered that the Qi that the old Daoist had transferred into his body had actually flowed through his meridians and headed towards his sealed acupuncture points. When his energy entered his acupuncture points, it was like a clay ox entering the sea, never to be heard again!


    "Hehehe ¡­" Brave one, do you understand what this humble Taoist has said? " The old Daoist released Xiang Tian''s wrist. His eyes flashed with a wise and farsighted light, as if he had seen everything clearly.


    "Thank you Taoist, I have learnt my lesson!" Xiang Tian finally understood the true meaning of the old Daoist''s words. At the same time, he began to thank the old man who sealed his acupoints.


    The old Daoist stroked his white beard and said to the heavens with a smile, "Mm, now that you understand the reason, I am relieved. Hero, if you encounter a bottleneck in the future, you can go to the Wu Yi Mountain and find my old friend.

 C68

    After thanking the old Daoist, he asked a few questions that the old Daoist encountered in the martial arts field. The old Daoist continuously chattered to help him answer some of the questions, and he even pointed out some of the details that Xiang Tian did not mention, causing Xiang Tian to instantly feel enlightened. Liu Ruyan, who was beside him, was completely engrossed in listening.


    Like this, it was almost noon. Liu Ruyan felt a bit hungry, so she wanted to ask the old Daoist if he wanted to go have a meal with them!


    Just as Liu Ruyan thought of that, she suddenly remembered the rice and noodles that the shopkeeper had asked them to bring to the old Daoist. She quickly gave them to the old Daoist, stating that it was from the storekeeper!


    The old Daoist did not decline the shopkeeper''s gift of Rice Noodle Roll and accepted it. After that, the old Daoist invited the two of them to lunch together!


    Looking at the old Daoist''s shack behind him and his somewhat destitute appearance, Xiang Tian and Liu Ruyan both declined!


    However, the old Daoist refused to give up. He stretched out his hand and grabbed their hands, pulling them to a noodle stall not too far away.


    "Aiya! Old deity, since you look so good today, you must be sick. Just mind what you want to eat today! "I''ll treat you this time!" After the two of them were pulled into the stall by the old Daoist, before the three could speak, the stall owner had already walked up to them and said that she would treat them to a meal!


    "Hehehe ¡­" "A big bowl of plain noodles and two big bowls of broth noodles!" When the old Daoist heard the Lady Boss''s voice, he did not refuse and directly ordered three big bowls of noodles!


    "Alright, please wait a moment. I''ll be right up!" When the Lady Boss heard about this matter, she busied herself.


    "Daoist Priest, from the looks of it, these villagers are very respectful of you. Do you often come into contact with them?" After they sat down, Liu Ruyan immediately asked what she was thinking!


    "It''s a long story, let''s chat slowly. You haven''t been in such a good mood in days. If you want to hear it, this humble Taoist will tell you in full detail!" The old Daoist amiably smiled at Liu Ruyan, then began to slowly explain.


    From the old Daoist''s words, Liu Ruyan and Xiang Tian found out that although the old Daoist usually trained on the mountain, he could cure all kinds of illnesses and illnesses. Most of the people in the city would go to the mountain to have a look at his illness, and sometimes he would even come down from the mountain to treat them.


    Everyone praised him as a living immortal, and every household had their own Eternal Life Token, so when the old Daoist was on the mountain, there would be many people who would give him things to repay his kindness. Previously, the shopkeeper and the stall owner had also looked at him with slight pains, so the old Daoist could say that as long as he wished to receive it, the entire household would definitely rush to give it to him first, but the old Daoist was very low-key and would never ask others for it.


    After knowing the ins and outs of the matter, Xiang Tian and Liu Ruyan felt even more admiration for the old Daoist. As they chatted, the topic of discussion had reached the topic of how the old Daoist came to be in such a predicament.


    He then turned to the sky and asked, "The Taoist is of great virtue and prestige, and is indeed one of our generation. It is worthy of respect and respect. But why did you set up such a shack here and not return to the True Immortal Monastery?" What exactly is the reason behind this? "


    "Brave one, you asked me about my sorrows. Forget it, since you asked me about it, I won''t hide it from you. Listen to me!" When the old Daoist heard of this question from Xiang Tian, his amiable and happy expression instantly turned dark, gradually becoming clouded with a layer of gloom.


    He realized that the herdsmen there were often missing, as well as cattle and sheep. When he found them, most of them would have been turned into piles of bones, which surprised the old Taoist, and then he started asking about the history of the matter from the local people.


    After the old Daoist heard this, he felt suspicious, so he decided to investigate this matter personally. However, after investigating it, he realized that this was not the work of a god, but rather the work of an evil cultivator hiding in the mountains.


    After the old Daoist found out about this, he started to fight with that evil cultivator. Back then, his power was much higher than that evil cultivator''s, so he captured that evil cultivator alive, and with the faith of the heavens, he led that evil cultivator away from the Heaven Mountain Range. In the end, that evil cultivator was locked inside the Immortal Temple, and every day after that, the old Daoist would use the Daoist scripture to advise that evil cultivator to return to the right path, hoping that he could use this method to persuade him!


    After two years of hard work, the evil cultivator gradually changed, but the old Daoist still didn''t feel at ease with him and kept him shackled. Just a few months ago, the evil cultivator knelt in front of the old Daoist, saying that he was willing to sincerely repent and become his disciple.


    After the old Daoist heard his words, he thought that the other party must have truly repented, so he pitied him and was willing to accept him into his sect. Thus, the old Daoist helped him undo the chains on his body and after he did so, the evil cultivator was still kneeling on the ground.


    But who would have thought that the evil cultivator would suddenly attack him when the old Daoist went to support him, and suddenly got up and struck the old Daoist three times towards his chest. At that time, the old Daoist was sent flying by the three palms, and spurted out a mouthful of blood, but fortunately the old Daoist was very powerful, and had a layer of True Qi protecting his entire body from any destructive damage.


    After tangling with the evil cultivator for a while, the old Daoist couldn''t do anything, so he had to escape down the mountain. After going down the mountain, the old Daoist immediately went around telling everyone not to climb up the mountain, saying that there was something wrong with the mountain!


    After hearing the old Daoist''s explanation, Xiang Tian and Liu Ruyan finally understood why the shopkeeper had said that the mountain was dirty. Those bones must have been eaten by that evil cultivator!

 C69

    "Boundless Sky Sovereign!" "Sin, sin!" After the old Daoist finished explaining the sequence of events, he placed one palm on his chest and declared his sin after another.


    "Daoist leader, you are a true immortal. Where did this crime come from? You''ve already warned the crowd that they want to go to that mountain. You can''t be blamed for that!" While the old Daoist was confessing his sins, Liu Ruyan was at the side speaking up for the old Daoist.


    "Sigh ~ If this Penniless Priest wasn''t kind in the first place, he wouldn''t have planted today''s evil consequences. In the end, it was This Penniless Priest who killed those people!" The old Daoist shook his head and sighed. His tone was filled with self-blame!


    "Leader, is the evil cultivator still in the forest? How are you recovering? Can you subdue this person? " A light flashed through his eyes as he asked the old Daoist in a low voice.


    "I reckon he''s still in the forest. This Hunting Beast has a strange personality and likes to live in the mountains. It eats wild animals when it has nothing to do with anything else, and only eats human flesh and blood when it wants to cultivate!" Right now, This Penniless Priest''s injuries can only be considered to have stabilized. Wanting to recover is not something that can be done in a short period of time. However, this can be dealt with a little bit. It''s just that ¡­ " As he spoke, the Daoist priest''s expression grew unnatural. He seemed to want to say something, but hesitated.


    "Dao leader, if you have any difficulties, feel free to say it. If the two of us can help, we will definitely help you eliminate this Demon Beast!" When he saw that the Daoist priest wanted to say something, he hesitated. He was afraid that the Daoist priest might have misgivings, so he decided to just say what he wanted to say!


    "Sigh ~ This person cultivates the ''Hundred Beasts Tactic'' that was passed down from the ancient Chi You Tribe. Cultivators use the words of the ''Hundred Beasts'' as food, the ''Hundred Beasts'' as words, the body of the cultivator is as tough as a turtle''s armor, his bones are as tough as metal and his movements are as swift as an ape or a leopard. He can travel thousands of miles in a day, and cross mountains as if they were flat land. This Penniless Priest originally relied on this sword that this Penniless Priest had taught him to subdue this bandit. Unfortunately, this sword was seized by this bandit and snapped into two in his battle. Without sharp artifacts, it would be difficult to subdue this bane! " After musing for a while, the old Daoist finally spoke his mind!


    "Dao leader, do you think that this blade of mine can be used as a treasure to subdue this Hunting Beast?" After hearing the old Daoist''s words, Liu Ruyan untied the bundle on her body and handed it over to him with both hands.


    When the Taoist saw Liu Ruyan pass over the bundle, he quickly extended his hand to receive it. However, once he did so, the old Taoist''s brows furrowed slightly. Then, he slowly opened the bundle and took out a snow-white treasure sword.


    The old Daoist held the treasure sword in front of his chest and slowly pulled it out. When all the swords had been pulled out, the old Daoist laughed mischievously and flipped over from his seat, then he started waving Liu Ruyan''s treasured sword, only to see the treasured sword seemed to come alive in his hand, allowing him to control it. The sword move was not in time, and the treasured sword turned into a silver flash that flew around the old Daoist.


    The old Daoist''s skinny figure was still standing at his original spot. On the ground, more than a dozen footprints of varying depth had been created by the old Daoist, some two to three inches deep, some even a foot shallow. The holes were connected together to form a huge round sphere, with many patterns on it.


    He once again wrapped the treasured sword in a piece of cloth and passed it to Liu Ruyan with both hands. Sighing, he said, "This treasured sword is made by a famous expert, the blade is made of hundreds of refined steel, the skin of the Northern Snow Python is used as a scabbard, and the Hundred Years Old White Birch Core is used as a handle, it can be considered a sharp weapon to blow the hair on the body. However, this weapon is still lacking a little bit!"


    "Ah?" Dao leader, are my weapons still lacking a level of mastery? Could it be that the person you are talking about is unable to even pierce through such a sharp treasure sword? " When Liu Ruyan heard the old Daoist''s words, she was slightly shocked. She did not believe that such a sharp treasure sword like hers was lacking in the old Daoist''s eyes!


    This Penniless Priest definitely did not dare to lie to the female hero. This Hunting Beast has consumed a lot of human flesh and blood, so its cultivation has definitely improved, and its skin and blood is harder to cut through, not to mention breaking its skull. This Penniless Priest''s sword was even better than the female hero''s sword, but it was already broken. Seeing that Liu Ruyan did not believe him, the old Daoist could only tell her the truth with a sincere tone.


    "Dao leader, since this is the case, how about you take a look at my weapon?" Just as Liu Ruyan heard the old Daoist speak in a dejected tone, she also untied her own backpack and handed it to the old Daoist!


    After the incident with Liu Ruyan''s weapon, the old Daoist did not have much hope of obtaining Xiang Tian''s weapon. One must know that Liu Ruyan''s weapon was already considered a rarely seen top quality weapon, but the weapon was still lacking a bit. In his opinion, this man''s weapon was probably even better than Liu Ruyan''s, but out of consideration, the old Daoist still thanked him and extended his hand to receive the weapon!


    Just as the old Daoist was about to receive his blade, Xiang Tian suddenly opened his mouth and said kindly, "Dao leader, my blade has some weight!"


    Hearing Xiang Tian''s reminder, the old Daoist nodded his head. However, from his point of view, this weapon was at most 10 jin heavier than the young girl''s weapon. Thus, he didn''t mind, but he still cautiously extended his hands to receive the weapon.


    When the old Daoist received the weapon and released it towards the sky, he let out a cry of surprise: "Aiya! How can it be so heavy! " As the old Daoist spoke, his hands began to tremble.


    After stabilizing the blade, the old Daoist''s eyes flashed with a bright light and his expression became excited. He slowly removed the cloth wrapped around the blade, and as he moved, a long blade engraved with a dragon on the sheath slowly appeared in front of him. When the old Daoist saw the long blade, the light in his eyes became brighter!


    "Clang!" Along with the sound of a blade being unsheathed, the old Daoist turned into a shadow and disappeared from the two people''s sight. At this moment, the old Daoist was dancing slowly with his saber in his hands, but his slow movements were actually extremely fast. Liu Ruyan and other ordinary people could only see the afterimage of the old Daoist moving forward, yet they could clearly see every movement of the old Daoist.


    The simple movements of cutting, chopping, chopping, lifting, lifting, poking, tapping, stabbing, and other blade techniques dazzled in the hands of the old Daoist, and although they seemed chaotic and disorderly, they merged into one, seemingly slow and fast to the extreme. "Clang!" The old Daoist sheathed his saber and stowed it away, while the old Daoist held his long blade with both hands, and his eyes flashed with a brilliant light as a satisfied and happy smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.

 C70

    At this moment, he could see that his forehead was already covered with a thin layer of sweat. The old Daoist covered up Xiang Tian''s blade with a piece of cloth once again, but this time, he did not hand the blade over to Xiang Tian, but instead placed it by his side.


    The old Daoist wiped the sweat off his face, and excitedly said to Xiang Tian, "The combination of meteoric iron with Damascus iron and Western Arcane Silver will increase the toughness. It will take a total of 981 days to forge it a thousand times every day, and the saber will weigh a hundred and eight kilograms. It will be engraved with the Cloud Swallowing Dragon Diagram. If I remember correctly, this blade should have come from the ninth generation Ou Yezi''s descendant, Ou Tianming! To be able to meet this treasured saber in my lifetime, this Penniless Priest was truly fortunate! Even if we die, we will be able to close our eyes in peace! "


    "Sss ~ Dao leader, you actually know the origin of this blade?" After hearing the old Daoist speak, Xiang Tian sucked in a breath of cold air. One had to know that the long blade in his hand was the inherited blade of his family, and it had been passed down for over a hundred years. Now that the old Daoist mentioned it, he was extremely excited!


    "Un, hehe ¡­" I won''t hide it from a warrior like you. The reason this humble Taoist remembers it so clearly is because This Penniless Priest had seen the entire forging process of this blade. This is a long story! " The old Daoist was now in a very good mood. He looked quite a few years younger, as he had swept away the haze that had hung over his face in the past! Subsequently, the old Daoist revealed the source of his connection to the saber!


    It turned out that a hundred years ago, when the old Daoist was just over 10 years old, he was just a small worker at the Ou Family''s residence. When Ou Tianming was forging this saber, the old Daoist was by his side, serving him tea and lighting a fire.


    After recounting this incident, the old Daoist sighed and said, "What a pity. This humble Taoist only stayed in Old Man Ou''s home for five years, but at the age of sixteen, Old Man Ou suddenly passed away. Many of us were dismissed at that time, and this poor Taoist coincidentally got to know his benefactor so he stepped into the Taoist gate!"


    After saying this, the old Daoist looked at the sky with a pair of bright eyes and said, "Brave warrior, if I''m not wrong, you must be surnamed Xiang!"


    "Since the Taoist has guessed my identity, there is nothing much for me to hide. My surname is indeed ''Xiang'', and my name is'' Tian ''!" When he saw that the old Daoist had already guessed his surname, he didn''t conceal it and directly admitted to it.


    "Un, Xiang Tian, what a good name, hahaha ¡­" "Brave warrior, can you meet this poor Taoist in person?" After the old Daoist heard Xiang Tian''s words, he suddenly changed the topic. This was directly related to Xiang Tian''s true colors!


    "I didn''t expect senior to already see that I''m not showing my true face, but I''ve been hiding my true colors. I''m truly ashamed!" After Xiang Tian finished speaking, he used his hand to touch his cheek and tore apart a thin membrane that was as thin as a cicada''s wing. After a few quick rips, he revealed his true appearance!


    He saw Xiang Tian, who had ripped off the thin film in front of him, had a jade-like face. Under his sword-like eyebrows, his eyes were sparkling. He looked elegant and unrestrained. Compared to his previous ferocious appearance, he was like the difference between heaven and earth!


    Seeing that the thin film on her face had been torn off, Liu Ruyan did the same thing. However, when she was tearing the thin film off her face, she was very careful. She completely tore it off!


    After Liu Ruyan tore off the thin film, her skin turned white, her face became delicate and beautiful, and her eyes became lively and spirited. Her every frown and smile caused the crowd to pale in comparison to her ugly appearance from before by a thousand miles!


    After the two revealed their true faces, the old Daoist stroked his white beard, looked left and right, and finally clapped his hands and praised them, "You two are truly a perfect couple. In the future, we will have the chance to meet a husband and wife. As he spoke, he placed one palm on his chest and bowed towards the two.


    "Dao leader, you must have misjudged him. I would not go with such a person!" When Liu Ruyan heard the old Daoist say this, she immediately exploded like a cat whose tail has been stepped on.


    "Hehehe ¡­" "Witch, after I entered the sect, I learned the art of reason. I dare not say that my abilities are the best in the world, but in all these years, I have never made a mistake in meeting you. You don''t need to say anything to me, we''ll see about it later!" The old Daoist was different from Liu Ruyan. He dared to vouch for his looks with his head, so he was sure that he was right!


    However, the old Daoist still had some things he had yet to tell the two of them. He was afraid of breaking the rules and leaving half of the sentence at the edge of his mouth. He knew what he should say and shouldn''t say!


    After hearing the old Daoist''s words, Xiang Tian was indescribably amazed. He was truly afraid that the old Daoist would die from his words, and from then on, a thought also arose in his mind: I must maintain a certain distance from Liu Ruyan. However, the more I think about it, the more I can''t avoid it.


    "Daoist, may I offer you my knife for your assistance?" Because the old Daoist had diverted the topic, causing Liu Ruyan''s hair to stand on end, it caused Xiang Tian to feel awkward. Therefore, Xiang Tian hurriedly changed the topic and switched the topic to his weapon!


    Seeing that he had changed the topic, the old Daoist nodded his head and replied, "To warriors like you, if this blade was used against this soul pet, this old Daoist would think that it was a waste to use it!"


    When Xiang Tian heard this, he was also very happy. He then said to the old Daoist, "As long as you can help the people get rid of the harm, just take it and use it!"


    "Hahaha ¡­" Good! This Penniless Priest will borrow the blade of a brave warrior and today will be the day to get rid of this disaster! " When the old Daoist heard that Xiang Tian had readily agreed to lend him his treasured saber, he was very happy. At the same time, he looked at Xiang Tian in a different light.


    "Daoist!" Don''t be in such a hurry to get rid of this disaster. I think you''ve just stabilized your injuries, so it''s not too late for you to rest for a few days first! " After hearing the old Daoist''s words, Liu Ruyan immediately came out to oppose him.


    "Yes, Dao leader, this girl is absolutely right. I think you really need to keep her alive for a few days!" Just as Liu Ruyan finished her sentence, the stall owner, who had been sneaking glances at the three of them, also interrupted!


    After the old Daoist heard the two''s words, he pondered for a moment, then finally nodded his head and said, "Okay, this humble Taoist will temporarily let this person live for another three days. After three days, this humble Taoist will definitely eliminate him!"

 C71

    While Xiang Tian and Liu Ruyan were chatting with the old Daoist, they didn''t notice that ten meters away from the two of them, there was a scoundrel staring at them with rapt attention!


    After the old Daoist and Xiang Tian had decided on their plan to kill the evil cultivator, the old Daoist handed the long blade in his hand to Xiang Tian and said, "To the strong, this humble Daoist will rest in this shack for another three days. On the morning of the third day, please send the treasured blade to the strong warrior at all costs!"


    "I will come as promised! Then, this humble one shall not disturb your recuperation any further, and shall take my leave! " After Xiang Tian heard the old Daoist''s words, he readily agreed and then bid his farewell!


    The old Daoist stood with one palm on his chest as he recited, "Infinite Blessing to a warrior, respect for righteousness is of the utmost importance. Good people will be rewarded. See you in three days!"


    After bidding farewell to the old Daoist, Xiang Tian and Liu Ruyan returned along the same path. Along the way, they were pointed at and pointed at. It was the same on their way back; they went because they were too ugly, and they came back because they were too handsome!


    When Xiang Tian and Liu Ruyan revealed their true appearances, they really were a perfect couple. As the two walked down the street, the man attracted the gazes of many young ladies, and their hearts were moved. The woman attracted the gazes of many men, and the eyes of the men went straight to their heads.


    When he returned to his resting place, the shopkeeper didn''t recognize the two of them and thought that new customers had arrived. He quickly came up to greet them and heard the shopkeeper say, "Two guests, are you staying here? Now, we still have Sky No. 1 Room is empty, how about you two stay in Sky No. 1 Room? " The shopkeeper seemed to be talking to the two of them, but his eyes never left Liu Ruyan''s face!


    "We already set a place here this morning. Shopkeeper, did you forget?" He glanced at the shopkeeper. When he saw his almost drooling expression, the corner of his mouth curled into a strange smile.


    "Oh, oh? This old man, I''ve never seen you two before! When did you book a room? " When the shopkeeper heard Xiang Tian''s words, he finally came back to his senses and hurriedly replied.


    "This morning, you asked your grandaunt to bring Rice Noodle Roll to see the old Taoist. Did you forget so quickly?" When Liu Ruyan saw the shopkeeper looking at her, she felt that he was very dirty. Therefore, she spoke very boldly right now!


    "Ah?" It can''t be? It''s you? "You are...?" After the shopkeeper heard Liu Ruyan''s words, he looked at her and was extremely surprised. His mouth was so wide that an egg could fit inside! The two men and woman this morning were incomparably fiendish and ugly. How could they possibly compare to this elegant man in front of her and the woman who had competed with the Celestial Immortals! No one believed it!


    "Didn''t we go to see the old Daoist? He was the one who turned us into something like this!" Liu Ruyan knew it would be meaningless to continue talking with the shopkeeper, so she directly told him a lie. However, her lie was not wrong; after all, it was the old Taoist who had requested for her to return to her original appearance.


    "Aiya! "Oh my god, I didn''t think that this old deity would have such tricks up his sleeve. You two go up first, I have to go meet the deity elder myself, so he can make me look more handsome!" The shopkeeper actually believed Liu Ruyan''s words, saying that they were really going to leave!


    "Innkeeper!" "Stop, that Taoist said that he can only use this spell three times. He gave it to someone else the first time and gave it to us the second and third time. It''s useless if you keep going!" When Liu Ruyan saw that the shopkeeper really wanted to find the old Daoist, she quickly lied again.


    After the shopkeeper listened to Liu Ruyan''s words, he immediately went from being in a bad mood to being a deflated ball. In the end, he shook his head and went back behind the counter. He then asked the waiter to call Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruyan.


    When Xiang Tian and Liu Ruyan returned to their respective rooms, the rat that had been following them all the way entered the shop. After glancing at the shop, he ran up to the shopkeeper, dropped a few copper coins, and asked the storekeeper, "Shopkeeper, I want to ask you something. When did these two people come here?"


    "What is it? You also have your eyes on that girl? " When the shopkeeper saw the money, he immediately became spirited. He immediately scooped the money into his hands and glared at the scoundrel in front of him as he asked.


    "Hehe ¡­" Everyone loves beauty. Shopkeeper, please do me a favor! " The scoundrel nodded his head and returned the shopkeeper''s question with a vulgar expression!


    "Well, these two people came to my shop this morning. It''s not weird, but when they came this morning, they didn''t look like this at all! They did not become like this until they become old deities! " The shopkeeper saw that the other party seemed to be able to chat with him, so he lowered his voice and said this to the scoundrel.


    "Oh? It''s strange that such a thing would happen. That shopkeeper, how many days are they going to stay here? " That scoundrel continued to ask the shopkeeper what he wanted to know.


    "I''m not sure if they will stay for a few days. I don''t think they will stay for more than a few days. They said they are here for business, so they might as well stay for one or two days!" The shopkeeper could only guess what he had said in the end!


    The shrewd man nodded his head in satisfaction after hearing the shopkeeper''s words. Then, he threw away some money as a fee to keep his mouth shut and left! The shopkeeper took the money and shook his head while laughing out loud, "Strange things happen every year, and this year, there are a lot of them. Fine, I won''t get involved with your affairs. Money is the most important thing!"


    After the scoundrel left the shop, he ran towards the direction of the embroidery building. When he arrived at the entrance, he was stopped by two muscular men who pushed him out of the door. One of them said to him, "Iron Mouse! Is this a place you can enter? "Scram for laozi as far as you can!"


    After hearing what the big man said, that weasel called Iron Mouse sneered and said, "Damn it, I have important news to tell the Pavilion Master today. If you two delay any longer, the Pavilion Master will skin you alive!"


    "Ouch!" Iron rat! I think your skin is itchy, and you even said that you would let the pavilion master skin us! Today, Grandpa will skin you alive! " When the other burly man beside him heard Iron Mouse''s words, he rubbed his wrists with his hands, ready to make a move!


    "What are all of you doing!?" At this moment, a very pleasant female voice sounded out from behind the two men. Following the appearance of the voice, the two men immediately moved to the side like a mouse looking at a cat.


    Iron Mouse also heard the voice, and he immediately summoned up his courage to tell the young woman who hadn''t appeared in the pavilion: "Grandmother! I have something important to report to Pavilion Master! I hope you will let me in! "


    "Entering the pavilion with your dirty skin will ruin the mood of our guests. If there is anything you want to tell them, just tell it!" Just have the two of them bring the message! " The woman inside the door pondered for a moment, but she didn''t allow Iron Mouse to enter the pavilion!


    "Alright then!" Which one of you two big brothers came over, I''ll tell him about this matter! " Iron Mouse knew that it was an extravagant hope for him to enter the pavilion again, so he gave up. He could only tell one of these two people what he had seen!


    The man who was about to beat him up walked over very quickly, and Iron Mouse whispered into his ear! At first, the man didn''t think much of it, but after listening to a few sentences, his face changed. Then, he actually grabbed the Iron Rat and dragged him into the pavilion, and then he threw the Iron Mouse onto the ground.


    After the woman heard the brawny man''s words, she nodded her head and said in disgust to the Iron Mouse, "Stand up! "Follow me!"


    Hearing this, Iron Mouse was overjoyed. He happily followed the girl into the backyard of the pavilion.

 C72

    Iron Mouse was brought to the backyard of the pavilion by the beautiful woman. Although it was autumn, the backyard was still filled with birdsong and the fragrance of flowers. Many ladies of the pavilion were resting in the backyard.


    When the girls saw the woman bringing in the iron mouse, they all frowned. However, they had no choice but to greet the twenty-eight-year-old girl. The girls all bowed towards the twenty-eight-year-old girl and said, "Greetings grandaunt, grandaunt Wan An!"


    "Alright, this is none of your business. When it''s time to rest, if there are guests, then go and receive them!" The twenty-eight-year-old woman dismissed the women with an commanding tone.


    After everyone had left, the twenty-eight year old woman found a seat and sat down. She frowned as she said to Iron Mouse: "What is it, hurry up and say it!" Then, quickly scram! "


    Iron Mouse saw that this woman was talking to him like that, so he wanted to force her down and flip her over. However, he could only smile and say, "Aunt, this is what happened. Didn''t the pavilion master issue an ultimatum a few days ago? I saw that girl today! "


    "Hm!" Is that true? " The twenty-eight year old woman from before had been absent-minded, and hadn''t even looked directly at Iron Mouse. However, when she heard this news, she jumped up from her seat and stared directly into Iron Mouse''s eyes, as if she could see right through his heart!


    "Absolutely true! I, Iron Mouse, can swear upon the heavens that I have truly met that woman today. I have a man by her side, and that man also has an elegant demeanor! If I am lying, then let me be struck by lightning, and I will die a horrible death! " Seeing that this twenty-eight year old girl did not believe his words, Iron Mouse could only swear a curse to express that he had seen!


    "Someone come!" "Look after this fellow first, I want to go up to meet the Pavilion Master!" After hearing Iron Mouse swear this oath, the twenty-eight year old woman called out to him, before hurrying up a nearby flight of stairs.


    After they surrounded Iron Mouse, they did not move as they stared at Iron Mouse. Iron Mouse had never seen such a formation before, so when did he ever see it, he was so scared that his legs went limp. He could only give a bow to the ferocious men while trying to force a smile!


    The twenty-eight year old woman came downstairs, and at this moment, she was standing at the foot of the stairs with her body slightly bent, as if she was waiting for someone. Not long after, two beautiful women with green and blue scarves on their faces and a white blouse on top of their bodies came down from the stairs, and the twenty-eight year old woman, after seeing the two girls, quickly greeted them: "Your subordinate greets the Pavilion Master!"


    The green scarfed woman nodded slightly at the twenty-eight year old woman, and then said in a very soft and gentle voice: "Exempt! Bring that person here! "


    After hearing what the woman said, the men surrounding the Iron Mouse opened up a path. One of them, who was standing behind Iron Mouse, kicked his butt towards Iron Mouse, sending him directly in front of the two women.


    Iron Mouse was kicked to the ground and started groaning on the ground. The person who had kicked him raised his hand and silently led the other men to hide in the shadows again!


    Seeing the Iron Mouse groaning on the ground, the lady in white with the green veil who spoke earlier snorted coldly: "Humph! Are you dead? If you''re not dead, hurry up and get up. This Pavilion Master has a question to ask you! "


    When Iron Mouse heard this woman''s voice, cold sweat broke out from his entire body. He quickly flipped over and knelt on the ground, kowtowing to the green-veiled woman. "I, Iron Mouse, greet the Pavilion Master!"


    "This Pavilion Master asks you, where did you see the woman in the portrait? Where is she now? You said she had a man by her side. What did that man look like?! Hurry up and tell me! " The lady with the green veil asked the Iron Mouse in a cold voice!


    Iron Mouse knelt on the ground and told him everything in detail. After hearing Iron Mouse''s words, the woman wearing the green veil nodded her head, then said to Iron Mouse: "In a while, bring me over to have a look. If everything is as you say, then I will reward you with a good job in the pavilion, if you dare to lie to me, hmph ¡­" This pavilion master will make you die without a complete corpse! "


    "This humble one will definitely not lie to Pavilion Master. This humble one will bring Pavilion Master over right now!" When Iron Mouse heard the Pavilion Master''s words, sweat poured down his body like rain, and his entire body trembled!


    Thereafter, the pavilion master ordered people to prepare a carriage and had Iron Rat lead the way. They rushed towards the direction where Xiang Tian and Liu Ruyan had landed.


    "Pavilion Master!" Those two are staying at the head of this shop! " Reaching the ground, Iron Mouse quickly pointed at the Ten Thousand Blessings Tower and reported to the pavilion master and the other woman who had already disembarked from the carriage!


    "That''s none of your business. Take this guy to the side and wait!" The pavilion master alighted from the carriage, and after glancing at the Thousand Blessings Tower, he instructed the attendants beside the carriage not to follow.


    After the pavilion master and the woman got off the carriage, the two walked side by side towards the Thousand Blessings Tower. When they entered, they saw Xiang Tian coming down from upstairs. The moment the woman who entered with the pavilion master saw Xiang Tian, she couldn''t help but exclaim in a small voice, "How could it be him!"


    When the pavilion master heard the woman''s words, he frowned, before lowering his voice and asking: "Little sister, do you know this person?"


    The woman who was asked about nodded and replied in a low voice, "He''s the man that I told you about, the one who spared my life!"


    "Oh? It was actually him! Are you sure you didn''t recognize the wrong person? " After hearing the woman''s words, the Pavilion Master wrinkled his brow and could not help but feel somewhat uneasy in his heart!


    "I won''t get it wrong. I will recognize him even if he turns into ashes!" The girl beside him was sure that the person she was looking for was him!


    "Sigh ~ This is troublesome. If it''s this person, then he''s the one that my martial uncle is looking for!" At this moment, the pavilion master was bewildered. She had been looking for Liu Ruyan because she wanted to find the killer who had killed the Jiang sisters! What she didn''t expect was that not only had this person killed the Jiang sisters, but he had also managed to reunite them. Everything in this world happened to him alone. What a coincidence!

 C73

    The two white clad women conversed for a while, before finally entering the Thousand Blessings Tower. The shopkeeper saw the two veiled yet slender girls with bright eyes, and immediately became spirited.


    The shopkeeper personally ran out of the counter and greeted the two ladies, "Ladies, do you want to stay in the inn?"


    The pavilion master shook his head and said, "We are not staying in the store. We are just a little tired from the walk. We wanted to rest in your shop for a while!"


    "No problem, please come in!" Although these two women did not stay in the restaurant, they were both standing in front of a beautiful scenery. This was so pleasing to the eyes that the shopkeeper could invite these two women to a free meal in the restaurant!


    After the shopkeeper led the two into the shop, he personally poured tea for them. It was obviously very attentive, but the two women didn''t pay attention to the shopkeeper. After the storekeeper finished brewing the tea, the two left the storekeeper!


    "Elder sister, you said earlier that he was someone your Martial Uncle was looking for. Why is your Martial Uncle looking for him?" After the shopkeeper left, the woman wearing a blue veil asked the question in a low voice!


    A few days ago, we received a letter from the Division Chief asking us to kidnap a woman and bring her back to the Division Chief. In the end, we sent two sisters to deal with this matter, but he killed both of them and they also had a dog shit brother. That guy is my Martial Aunt''s best friend, so he asked my Martial Uncle to help him find the killer who killed his sister. In one breath, the Pavilion Master revealed the entire sequence of events. At this moment, her eyes were intentionally or unintentionally staring at Xiang Tian, who had already descended the stairs and was about to walk to the table at the side!


    "Are you sure he was the one who killed him?" The woman with the blue scarf still had a sliver of hope in her heart as she hurriedly asked in a soft voice.


    The pavilion master saw Xiang Tian approaching and hurriedly winked at his sister. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "Let''s talk about this when we get back! Hurry, he''s here! "


    "The shopkeeper pays the bill!" Her younger sister''s back was facing the sky, so she didn''t even know that Xiang Tian was behind her. Hearing her elder sister''s reminder, she quickly called for the shopkeeper and prepared to leave!


    When Xiang Tian heard this girl''s voice, his brows furrowed, and his eyes shot towards the girl like lightning. For some reason, when Xiang Tian heard this woman''s voice, he felt that it was very familiar, so he was immediately captivated by her voice!


    Seeing that she was looking at her sister who was in front of her, the pavilion master cried out in his heart, but her reaction was still fast. She quickly stood up, pointed to the sky, and cursed: "What are you looking at, lecher! Watch carefully as I dig out your eyeballs! "


    The pavilion master had successfully attracted Xiang Tian''s attention. After being scolded like this by her, Xiang Tian no longer had the mood to look at her little sister, but instead, turned his gaze towards the pavilion master, and then heard him say to the heavens: "Women like you who wear veils all the time don''t dare to be seen. You might be even uglier than a mother Yaksha.


    After saying that, he walked to the other table without looking back!


    "You! You ¡­ "This is so infuriating!" Originally, the Pavilion Master only wanted to attract Xiang Tian''s attention so he came up with this idea. He didn''t expect Xiang Tian to really infuriate her this time. However, for the greater picture, the Pavilion Master could only endure it.


    In the end, the shopkeeper didn''t take their money and escorted them out of the door with a smile. The shopkeeper turned his head and glared at the sky as he cursed in his heart: "So unlucky, I was just able to raise my eyes and I was already screwed by such a bird person. Grandpa will charge you more money later!"


    After that, he ordered a few dishes to satisfy his hunger, but the shopkeeper counted the tea of the two girls into Xiang Tian''s money. In the storekeeper''s eyes, he was already kind enough, and Xiang Tian didn''t care about that much.


    He turned around and said to the two women in white. After they left the Thousand Blessings Tower, they got into a carriage by the side of the road. After they entered the carriage, the carriage headed in the direction of the brocade pavilion!


    After they returned to the brocade building, the two women directly went up to the top floor of the brocade building. After closing the door, the two women took off their veils and let out a long sigh. I really want to tear that guy''s mouth apart! "


    Hearing his sister''s words, a faint smile appeared on that sister''s originally frosty face. She said to her sister, "Elder sister, when I was young, I said things that were even more outrageous than he did before. Why are you so angry today? Could it be that you''ve put your heart into him?"


    "F * ck your head!" I am the pavilion master of the Embroidery Pavilion! Would they care about that kind of person? Oh, I know. You''re afraid that your sister will steal your lover, right? "Rest assured, big sister will definitely not steal your lover!" When the angry Riko Flower heard his younger sister''s teasing, his mood immediately improved. He even turned around to joke with his younger sister!


    "Sister, let''s get down to business! "How are you so sure that he''s the person your martial uncle is looking for?" His sister asked the same question again.


    "You''re the one who told me the answer!" Riko glanced at her sister with a strange smile on her lips.


    Hearing Pear Blossom''s words, the little sister''s mouth dropped open, and she said in surprise, "Ah? I told you? "I don''t remember telling you that!"


    "Have you forgotten? You told me he was an expert with a blade! The wounds on the two sisters'' bodies were all knife wounds. Furthermore, as far as I know, there was only one man at the Liu Family''s girl''s side. Isn''t that obvious? He must have done it! " Pear Blossom used her hand to support her cheek as she explained her analysis to her little sister!


    "Since it was really him who did it, sis, what do you plan to do?" After listening to Pear Blossom''s analysis, his sister''s eyes dimmed. However, the dimness was soon gone and her eyes flashed with excitement!


    "What should we do? Actually, I have already thought about it. Isn''t there a little brat who doesn''t know his place?! Tell him the whereabouts of this Yama King! Let the little ghost go meet the King of Hell, and we''ll just sit back and watch the tiger fight! " When Riko Flower heard her sister''s words, a sinister smile appeared on her face. She decided to use Jiang Ye to test out how powerful the Knife King Yan was before deciding!

 C74

    After Pear Blossom told her sister about her plan, the two sisters came to a consensus and felt that it was a wise plan. After that, Pear Blossom called a maid and told her to call Jiang Ye over!


    After about two hours, the maid came back sobbing. She even had a red palm on her face, saying that she had been beaten by Jiang Ye.


    "This little thief is really rebelling!" Alright, in order to watch a good show, I will make a trip there myself! " When Riko Flower saw the red palm print on her maid''s face, she immediately felt a surge of anger rush to her head. However, she immediately changed her mind and suppressed this nameless flame.


    His sister, who was sitting at the desk, stood up and asked Riko, "Sister, do you want me to go with you?"


    "Forget it, that little thief Jiang Ye is really disgusting. If he wants to be disgusting, then just disgust me. Stay here and wait for me. I''ll bring you to meet my senior uncle when I get back!" At the same time, she was also planning for her younger sister''s future. She was prepared to take her to meet her senior uncle!


    When Pear Blossom left, the little sister sighed and looked at the piece of paper that was still spread out on the table. On the piece of paper was a drawing of a man, and upon closer inspection, it was a portrait of a man facing the sky! The little sister looked at the portrait a few more times, but in the end, she just grabbed it and tore it into pieces.


    After being torn to shreds, she covered her head and squatted on the ground while muttering to herself, "What happened to me? Why do I always think of him! "


    After Pear Blossom left the pavilion, she immediately headed to Jiang Ye''s residence. Jiang Ye''s residence was located in a secluded part of the forest outside of the city. This was the place that his martial uncle had arranged for him, so that he could cultivate in peace.


    Riko was riding a large white horse as she traversed through the forest. Not long after, she saw a bamboo compound in the distance. When she saw the courtyard, the corners of her lips curled up into a sneer.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, Pear Blossom immediately let the horse go and let it graze on its own while Pear Blossom used her foot to kick the door of the courtyard!


    "Jiang Ye!" "Quickly open the door!" After kicking on the door, Pear Blossom shouted loudly.


    "Creak ¡­" After Pear Blossom shouted and kicked the door three times, the door was finally opened by Jiang Ye!


    When the door was opened, Pear Blossom saw that at this moment, Jiang Ye''s eyes were bloodshot and unshaven. He seemed to have aged a dozen years in an instant, and his eyes were so cold that it made one''s scalp tingle.


    Seeing this image of Jiang Ye, Pear Blossom could not help but feel a chill in her heart, but she still bravely said to Jiang Ye: "What''s wrong? His abilities had increased! Even I can''t get you to leave! "


    "Pear Blossom!" If you have something to say, just say it! Just fart! I don''t have the time to bicker with you! " After hearing Pear Blossom''s words, Jiang Ye''s eyes shot out a terrifying light, as if he wanted to choose someone to kill! His entire person''s aura was also released. A wave of ice-cold killing intent caused Riko Flower''s back to turn cold!


    "Enough! "If you don''t want to avenge your sister, then just assume that I haven''t come today!" She was very clear that after his breakthrough, Jiang Ye was no longer a match for her in terms of martial arts. In the face of the current crazy him, if she was not careful, she might be killed by him!


    As such, Pear Blossom directly threw out her purpose for coming here. She was no longer going to beat around the bush!


    "What did you say?" Say that again! " After hearing Pear Blossom''s words, Jiang Ye''s pupils contracted violently a few times before he excitedly grabbed Pear Blossom''s right arm. His face was almost touching Pear Blossom''s face, and he was even exhaling a wave of alcohol that almost made her faint!


    "Let go! Hurry up and let go! " After being grabbed by Jiang Ye, her right arm was in pain. She then cried out!


    "Hurry up and say it!" Realizing that he had been too agitated, Jiang Ye hurriedly let go of Pear Blossom''s arm. However, he did not retreat. His pair of blood-red eyes were still glued to Pear Blossom''s eyes!


    "Jiang!" Listen! The enemy you are looking for is now living in the Blessed Wan Mansion, the city''s head! Didn''t you want revenge!? Now is the best chance! " After being released by Jiang Ye, Pear Blossom directly told him the news. She no longer wanted to get along with this madman.


    After hearing what Pear Blossom said, Jiang Ye did not immediately take action. Instead, he stared at her with a puzzled look and asked with an ice-cold tone, "Are you that kind to tell me this news?"


    "I did not have any good intentions! But I''ve already told you the news! Do you want to go or not? " Riko did not explain any further. After saying that, she turned and left!


    Seeing that Pear Blossom had called her mount and left, Jiang Ye''s eyes flashed with killing intent. He stared at the back of Pear Blossom who was leaving and muttered in a low voice that only he could hear, "Bitch! Sooner or later, this old man will make you feel worse than death! "


    Jiang Ye walked into the hall with big strides. When he arrived at the center of the hall, he knelt down in front of a table. On the table were two memorial tablets, each with the words ¡ª Eldest Sister Jiang Ling and Younger Sister Jiang Ying!


    Jiang Ye knelt in front of the tablet and said with tears in his eyes, "Big sister, little sister, your grudge will be avenged tonight. I hope your spirit in heaven can bear witness to all of this!"


    After saying this, Jiang Ye kowtowed three times. He then stood up, walked to the other table and grabbed a long sword!


    He saw that the longsword was more than four feet long, its entire body was a fiery red, and its blade was double-edged. On top of the sword were many fine lines that were like clouds, and the sword guard was a fierce beast with a grimace.


    Holding this strange sword, Jiang Ye used his tongue to lick the blade of the sword. With this lick, his tongue was cut open and blood flowed down from the blade, but the next scene was very strange. The blood that was flowing out was actually absorbed by the blade!


    After the sword blade absorbed the fresh blood, the runes on the sword blade started to flicker as if it were alive. Seeing this scene, Jiang Ye laughed out loud. It is fortunate that you have been quiet at the bottom level of the armory for so many years.


    The sword seemed to have understood what Jiang Ye was saying and actually started to vibrate and emit a soft moan! With this soft chant, two scarlet words slowly appeared near the sword hilt ¡ª Extinction!

 C75

    Dark clouds blocked out the bright moon. Waves of autumn wind blew across the empty street, letting out waves of ghostly wails and wolf howls. All of this seemed to indicate that this night was not ordinary!


    It was already the third fragment of the night and Liu Ruyan was peacefully sleeping. The King of Hell was lying on his bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. He didn''t know why, but he felt like something was going to happen tonight!


    Especially when he saw the woman who had scolded him earlier, the King of Hell''s right eyelid kept jumping about, which made him furious. At the same time, he couldn''t help but recall the other girl he saw downstairs with her back to him!


    "Who exactly is it? Why is her voice so familiar? " In the mind of the Venerable Lord Saber, this question was constantly going through his mind! The scissors didn''t stop cutting, and it was still messy!


    Just as he was tossing and turning in the sky, unable to sleep peacefully, a black figure appeared before his window!


    "Who?" He flipped his body towards the sky and stood up. At the same time, he held the dragon carving longblade in his hand!


    "Who I am is not important. The important thing is that you might lose your head tonight!" A bitter and cold female voice came from outside the window. It sounded like it was a dream or illusion!


    "Don''t play tricks on me! If you want to fight, then do it! " Gazing coldly at the black figure outside the window, Xiang Tian''s brows furrowed. His hand was already preparing to draw his blade!


    "Don''t be agitated! Your opponent is not me! I''m just here to give you a reminder! " After saying that, the woman outside the window disappeared in a flash!


    "Don''t even think about leaving!" One step into the sky, he reached the window and pushed it open. However, when he got out of the window and stood on the roof, he did not see anyone around him!


    "She escaped in the end! This person''s Qing Gong was amazing! Just who is it!? " After Xiang Tian lost sight of that person, he couldn''t help but sigh. He was depressed in his heart, but he didn''t want to continue the next step, because Liu Ruyan was still sleeping next door. If he went to look for that person again, he might fall into a trap of luring a tiger out of its lair!


    Just as he was about to flip through the window again, he suddenly felt a shock in his heart, and his body flashed to the side, instantly moving five or six meters away. The long blade in his hand also made a clanging sound as he pulled it out, and he shouted: "You little thief! How dare you sneak attack your young master!"


    At this moment, the dark clouds had already retreated and the moonlight shone down. A tall pitch-black figure was standing where he had previously stood. That person was holding a blood-red longsword in his hand!


    "Hum, hum, hum ¡­" A cold laugh came from the man''s nose. He waved the blood-red sword in his hand and pointed it towards the sky.


    "Let me ask you! A few days ago, did you kill two women? " The man pointed his sword at the sky and asked with a cold tone.


    "I have killed countless people!" What did two women count for! What? Are you here for revenge? " When Xiang Tian heard that person''s question, he admitted it calmly. And then he actually asked that person a question!


    When that person heard Xiang Tian admit that he had killed his family, his mood immediately exploded. He even shouted, "Since you''ve admitted it, then next year, today will be the day of your death!"


    While he was attacking, the longsword in his hand constantly trembled, and the sound of it tearing through the air was painful to the ears. Under the moonlight, the longsword emitted a bewitching red light, and like a wild beast covered in blood, it pierced towards the sky!


    Seeing the strange longsword in his opponent''s hand, Xiang Tian frowned deeply. The longblade in his hand seemed to have sensed something and let out a resounding dragon''s roar, "You''re seeking revenge!" He wanted this young master''s head! Bring it on! This young master will reunite your entire family at Dark Asura Hall! " Xiang Tian''s fighting spirit was immediately roused. With an angry roar, he raised his blade and charged towards his opponent!


    "Clang!" The sound of swords clashing was painful to the ears. The two sharp blades interweaved and created a series of sparks! When they got close, the two discovered that each other''s eyes were blood-red. With this move, the two of them were going all out!


    Relying on the strength of his long blade, he fiercely slapped the back of the blade, which directly forced that person to take a small step back! That person took a small step and directly collapsed half of the roof. He quickly stabilized his body and with a flip of his body, he descended from the roof and stood on the ground!


    At this moment, Liu Ruyan had already secretly opened a window a little to watch the fight between the two. When she saw Xiang Tian knock that person down the roof, she really wanted to shout in praise, but thinking that now was not the right time, she could only secretly rejoice!


    In another dark corner, two women dressed in black with black cloth covering their faces were carefully watching the battle between the two of them!


    One of the girls asked the other girl beside her, "Elder sister, who do you think is stronger?"


    "I''m not sure right now, but it seems like they are evenly matched!" At the same time, she was also secretly shocked. She was thinking that she had made a mistake today, and this Xiang Tian was actually able to fight evenly with the furious Jiang Ye. At first, she thought that Xiang Tian would at most be on the same level as her, but who would have thought that he had long surpassed her!


    "Kid!" He actually dared to seek revenge with all his strength! I think you''re destined to go down and accompany your sister tonight! " When he saw that the other party had landed on the roof, he sneered before turning around and landing on the ground as well! Opposite that man!


    "I will kill you!" The man let out an angry shout, and the longsword in his hand was like a flower, blooming in the middle of Yue Ye like a blood-red peony.


    When Xiang Tian saw those densely packed sword flowers flying towards him, his expression changed, but after a moment he sneered and spoke with a heroic tone, "Using a point to break it!" Come, come, come! Eating this young master''s blade with one move! "


    After saying this, Xiang Tian dragged the long blade behind him. The tip of the blade tapped onto the ground, and instead of retreating towards the sky, he charged towards the demonic peony formed by the sword Qi while dragging the heavy saber. Along the way, the friction between the saber and the ground created an ear-piercing buzz. Sparks flew from the tip of the saber, dragging behind Xiang Tian like a fuse.


    When they got close to the sword Qi Peony, he let out a loud shout towards the sky: "Tai!" As he shouted, the blade that was originally dragging on the ground was pulled upwards with both of his hands. As he pulled, the blade''s edge moved towards the Sword Qi peony.


    Xiang Tian exerted all his strength into this strike. He used his legs to move his waist, then his arms to move the sabre. All of the meridians and cultivation techniques in his body began to circulate according to this order.


    As the blade was pulled out from the bottom, a crescent-shaped blood-red saber Qi, which was as tall as a person, swung out from the long saber! The crescent-shaped saber Qi collided with the blood-red peony formed by the sword Qi. Following that, a muffled sound of collision exploded in the empty night sky!


    "Bang!" Bang! Bang! Bang! "Clang!" After the sound of the collision rang out, Xiang Tian retreated four steps. Then, he suddenly retracted his saber and used his long saber to stop his momentum of retreat!


    The man also took five to six steps back before he managed to stop himself from retreating!

 C76

    The autumn wind blew through Xiang Tian''s hair, causing his clothes to flutter. Xiang Tian gripped his saber tightly, his hand slightly trembling. At this moment, there was nothing in his eyes, only the man holding the sword!


    After stabilizing his numb hands, he narrowed his eyes at the man with the sword and coldly said, "I have to say, you''re a very tricky swordsman!"


    "It''s just that simple!" The man with the sword licked the corner of his lips. He held the sword horizontally in front of his chest. His blood-red eyes shone with a devilish light as he spoke with similarly ice-cold words.


    "It seems like tonight will be a battle of life and death!" The corners of his mouth curled up as he tapped the ground with the tip of his blade. Cold light shone out from his eyes as his aura continued to rise bit by bit.


    "Elder sister, it seems like the two of them will have a final battle soon!" The masked woman whispered to the other girl beside her.


    "Victory or defeat is not important, what is important is life and death! "In my opinion, it would be better if Jiang Ye died!" His elder sister''s eyes flashed with a cold light as she stared hatefully at the man wielding the blood-red sword. It was as if she wanted to cut him into a thousand pieces!


    "Who exactly is this person?" He was so young and possessed such superb martial arts! Compared to this, he might as well give in more! Is it coming for the heavens or for me? " At this moment, Liu Ruyan who was hiding upstairs saw the scene of Xiang Tian and Jiang Ye killing each other. She couldn''t help but mutter in her heart!


    "Die!" Along with Jiang Ye''s explosive shout, Jiang Ye''s figure instantly turned into a pitch-black ghost shadow. Only the devilish red sword in his hand could occasionally expose his location under the night sky!


    "Sister! What kind of cultivation technique was Jiang Ye using? and you can actually act like a ghost! " Seeing this, the little sister beside him quickly whispered to her big sister!


    At this moment, the elder sister was extremely surprised as she looked at the moves that Jiang Ye used. She explained to her younger sister, "This Jiang Ye is currently using my senior uncle''s unique skill ¡ª ¡ª Three Evils of the Ghost Art!"


    As the name suggested, the Three Phantom Swords only had three moves in total. However, when these three moves were used, the user would use a strange footwork technique that would make the person who used the sword feel as if he or she was like a ghost, unable to reach his or her limits!


    If he had performed this move during the day, he would have at least seen the afterimage of the swordsman and taken precautions. It could be said that there was no way to solve this problem!


    It was for this reason that the Three Phantom Blades had solidified Jiang Ye''s position as master, turning it into a killing technique at night!


    This made Xiang Tian feel strange for a moment. But luckily, Jiang Ye had just broken through, so his understanding of the three sword strikes from the Ghostly Three Swords had yet to reach the critical point. When he used it, there was still a flaw, and that flaw was the sword in his hand!


    After Jiang Ye''s figure disappeared, Xiang Tian immediately locked onto the scarlet imprint in the darkness. This imprint was sent out by the sword, but it flickered like a firefly''s!


    As someone who had gone through hundreds of battles, as long as the enemy had a weakness, he would be able to infinitely amplify the enemy''s weakness. To the sky, he would be able to grasp Jiang Ye''s weakness!


    Xiang Tian did not move. He was estimating the speed and distance of the red light. At this moment, his entire body was stretched on a string! Closer. Closer! Now!


    At that moment, he dodged to the side, and with a ''ripping'' sound, the clothes on Xiang Tian''s chest was cut open. A long and thin wound appeared on his chest, but there was no blood coming out from the wound, but Xiang Tian knew that when the wound appeared, there was a suction force that sucked away all the blood!


    Ah!" Seeing Xiang Tian injured, Liu Ruyan, who was upstairs, let out a cry of alarm! The expressions of the two women in the dark also changed. They were also surprised, because in their eyes, even if Xiang Tian hadn''t been killed, he would have been seriously injured after executing the Three Swords of the Ghost King in Jiang Ye. But now, Xiang Tian had actually dodged the first sword strike, and it was only a light injury!


    "Interesting!" Xiang Tian used his left hand to feel the cut on his chest that was made by the sharp blade. A cold smile appeared on his face!


    "What''s more interesting is the later parts!" Jiang Ye''s gloomy voice sounded out behind Xiang Tian. As his voice sounded out, a long sword emitting red light was rapidly thrust out from the darkness. It was like a snake spitting out its tongue, thrusting towards the center of Xiang Tian''s back!


    "Be careful!" Two voices sounded out at the same time. One was from upstairs, Liu Ruyan, while the other came from a dark location!


    "Clang!" "Ding!" The sound of weapons clashing rang out behind Xiang Tian. When Xiang Tian heard Jiang Ye''s voice from behind him, he felt a chill down his spine! Just as Jiang Ye finished speaking, he turned his hand towards the sky and held the saber horizontally, protecting his back. As soon as he covered his back, a powerful force came from behind and slammed into the blade. This force directly pushed his body two steps forward.


    "What other moves do you have?!" This grandpa is waiting for you! " After defending against Jiang Ye''s attack, Liu Ruyan and the other woman in the darkness let out a long sigh of relief, especially the woman in the darkness. She did not know what had happened, but she had actually shouted out.


    "Hehe ¡­" You''re so lucky! He could actually block grandfather''s two moves! But this third move will definitely send you down to the underworld! " Jiang Ye''s voice came from all directions, making it impossible for Xiang Tian to determine where he was. This was the result of Jiang Ye relying on his strange footwork to move at high speeds, so that others couldn''t figure out his location!


    "Anonymous rat, hide your head and hide your tail!" Xiang Tian still held his long blade in his hand, and an evil smile appeared on his face. That smile contained disdain, and it also contained bloodlust. Last time, a little girl let Xiang Tian bleed, and he almost took her life! And now, another person had made him bleed, so how could his blood have been lost in vain?


    "I''ll send you down to the underworld!" Jiang Ye''s voice came from all directions, and a cold killing intent seemed to emerge from every direction. Jiang Ye had used the last strike of the Three Ghost Sword, and this was the ultimate meaning of this move.


    The moment Jiang Ye''s voice fell, he suddenly raised his head towards the sky with a murderous glint in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''m not sure who will enter the underworld!" When he raised his head, he sent out all the strength he could muster towards the direction of his own head and stabbed out with his blade. Following the thrust of the blade, blood spurted out and a miserable scream rang out!